<?xml version='1.0' encoding='UTF-8'?><?xml-stylesheet href="http://www.blogger.com/styles/atom.css" type="text/css"?><feed xmlns='http://www.w3.org/2005/Atom' xmlns:openSearch='http://a9.com/-/spec/opensearchrss/1.0/' xmlns:georss='http://www.georss.org/georss' xmlns:gd='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005' xmlns:thr='http://purl.org/syndication/thread/1.0'><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-5657550289838401325</id><updated>2011-11-06T19:58:05.169-08:00</updated><category term='Book'/><title type='text'>Captainjello to the rescue.</title><subtitle type='html'></subtitle><link rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#feed' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://captainjello.blogspot.com/feeds/posts/default'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/5657550289838401325/posts/default?max-results=100'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://captainjello.blogspot.com/'/><link rel='hub' href='http://pubsubhubbub.appspot.com/'/><author><name>captainjello</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><generator version='7.00' uri='http://www.blogger.com'>Blogger</generator><openSearch:totalResults>47</openSearch:totalResults><openSearch:startIndex>1</openSearch:startIndex><openSearch:itemsPerPage>100</openSearch:itemsPerPage><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-5657550289838401325.post-8450925426624803254</id><published>2010-08-16T12:50:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2010-08-16T12:50:12.306-07:00</updated><title type='text'>Curse The Dawn</title><content type='html'>&lt;center&gt;&lt;a href="http://tinypic.com?ref=v4uhrq" target="_blank"&gt;&lt;img src="http://i35.tinypic.com/v4uhrq.jpg" border="0" alt="Image and video hosting by TinyPic"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;div style="overflow: auto; width: 400px; height: 800px; background-color:black;color:white;border:2px solid; border-color:black;"&gt;CURSE THE DAWN – CASSANDRA PALMER SERIES, BOOK 4 – by Karen ChanceChapter OneStalking a time traveler is hard work, even if you are one. Especially when said traveler totally hasyou made. “Can we talk?” I screamed as I dodged behind a column to avoid a spray of bullets.The woman hunting me through the cellar slung her flashlight beam in my direction. “Sure,” she saidamiably. “Hold still for a second.”Yeah, right.My name is Cassie Palmer and a lot of people think I’m not the sharpest pencil in the box. Mystrawberry blond hair, which usually resembles Shirley Temple's in a windstorm, is part of the reason. Myblue eyes, slightly pudgy cheeks and tip-tilted nose might be another, except that most men’s gazes nevermake it up that far. But dumb blonde or not, even I wasn’t buying that one.My own weapon—a new 9 mm Beretta--was crowding the waistband of my jeans and poking meinsistently in the hipbone. I ignored it. Years from now, the woman with the gun would leave a little messagethat would save my life. I kind of wanted her to be around to write it. Not to mention that shooting people isa good way to insure that they don’t want to talk to you, and we really needed to have a chat.“When did the Guild start employing women?” she demanded, getting warmer.I stayed utterly still, pressed against the back of one of the wooden columns holding up the roof. Ashiding places go, it pretty much sucked, but there weren’t a lot of alternatives. The cellar’s walls were stone,except for areas that had been patched with brick. The ceiling was wood and flat, I guess because it servedas the floor of the building above. And that was it, except for a few old barrels, some mildew and a lot ofdark.Even empty, the place was big enough that she’d have trouble finding me if I stayed silent. On theother hand, it was going to be tough for us to have a conversation if I never said anything. “Look, you’veobviously mistaken me for--” I began, only to have the wall behind me peppered with bullets.Stinging particles of brick and old mortar exploded out at me and a few must have grazed my cheekbecause I felt a trickle of blood start to slide down my neck. The stillness after the gunfire made my earsring and my nerves jump, and my hand instinctively closed over my gun. I dragged it back. I wasn’t here toshoot her, I reminded myself sternly.Although the idea was growing on me.“I thought you guys were a bunch of misogynistic assholes with delusions of grandeur,” she taunted.I stayed stubbornly silent, which seemed to piss her off. A couple bullets thwacked into the wood atmy back, shaking the column. I bit my lip to stay quiet, until I felt something like a firm pinch on my left buttcheek. A second later, the pinch blossomed into white-hot pain.My searching hand came back damp and sticky, with streaks that looked black in the almostnonexistent light. I stared at it incredulously. I hadn’t been here ten minutes yet, and I’d already been shotin the ass.“You shot me!”“Come out and I’ll make the pain stop.”Yeah permanently.She paused to reload and I scurried behind a nearby barrel. As cover went, it wasn’t much of animprovement, forcing me to hunker down against the cold, filthy floor to stay out of sight. But at leastvulnerable bits of my anatomy weren’t poking out past the sides.I explored the gash in the back of my jeans. The bullet had only grazed me--what Pritkin, my warmage partner, would call a flesh wound. He’d probably slap a Band Aid on it and tell me to stop whinging—whatever that meant--after he finished shouting at me for getting shot in the first place. But it hurt.Of course, it would hurt a lot more if she shot me again. I peered over the top of the barrel, hoping totalk some sense into her while she was temporarily unable to kill me. Instead, my attention was caught bymovement near the stairs. The dim glow of her flashlight gleamed off the barrel of a semiautomatic that hadreached out of the dark. That was a problem since we were currently in 1605 and that type of gun hadn’tbeen invented yet.Even worse, it was aimed at her head.“Behind you!”She didn’t hesitate. The flashlight went skittering across the stones, distracting the shooter, whoblasted the hell out of it while she disappeared into shadow. One of the bullets went astray and hit a smallwooden cask. It looked harmless, but it must have contained the equivalent of a few sticks of TNT. Becausea deafening explosion was followed by a ball of orange flame smashing against the ceiling.Fire rained down everywhere, including onto the shooter’s hand and arm. The gun hit the floor and aman danced out of the stairwell, beating at the flames with his bare hands and shrieking. He also dropped alantern that spun across the stones in lazy parabolas, lighting him up intermittently, like a strobe.He was a tall, lanky blond, with horsey features half hidden by a floppy hat. He wore a long dark vest,knee pants and a puffy shirt that was quickly going up in smoke. He managed to get the flames outby flinging off the vest and ripping open the shirt, revealing a pale torso and some singed chest hair. Hebent to retrieve his fallen gun and a bullet sheared off more hair, this time from the top of his head.He tore off his hat and stared at the hole in the crown as if wondering how it got there. The womandemonstrated by firing again, but he must have been a mage, because he’d managed to get his shields up.Her bullets hit them and hung there, a few feet away from his body, starfishing out from the impact points.He stared at one that would have taken him straight between the eyes and gave a little shriek.It didn’t look like he was all that accustomed to gun fights, because his concentration wobbled. Hisshields went with it, and the suspended bullets dropped to the floor, rattling against the stones like beads.He snatched up his gun with adrenaline-clumsy fingers and got off a few random shots in our directionbefore stumbling through a doorway near the stairs. He never stopped screaming.“They don’t make dark mages like they used to,” the woman muttered.She kicked a few burning scraps of wood aside and emerged into the dim puddle of light given off bythe lantern. She retrieved her flashlight and clicked it a few times, but nothing happened, so she sighed andstuffed it into a pocket of the coat she wore. It was camel-colored wool and looked warm, I noticedenviously. Underneath she was wearing a lavender silk dress with a wrapped top and calf-length flaredskirt. She looked like June Cleaver out for a night on the town, if June had accessorized with firearms.This was the first time I’d seen her clearly, and I took a second to adjust my mental image. Our lastmeeting had also been on a time shift, but she’d been traveling in spirit instead of in body and had chosen toappear as a young woman. She didn’t look that different in the flesh. Her brown hair was streaked withsilver now and there were fine lines around her eyes and mouth. But her body was as slim as ever and hercurrent expression—exasperated amusement—was eerily familiar.“Come out. I won’t hurt you,” she promised.“You mean again?” I asked nervously.“You’re hiding behind a barrel filled with gunpowder. If I wanted you dead, I’d just shoot it,” she toldme with a deep under-note of duh.She was tapping her foot impatiently and had lowered the weapon. That might not mean anything,but the fact was, I hadn’t come here to cower in the dark. No matter how good that sounded. Besides, Ididn’t think she was kidding about the gunpowder.I slowly emerged. “Where did I shoot you?” she demanded.“In the butt.” Her lips quirked. “It’s not funny!”“If you say so.” She looked me over. My outfit was more appropriate than hers for crawling around adamp cellar, except for not including a coat. I was wearing jeans, sneakers and a T-shirt that said "I Took theRoad Less Traveled. Now Where the Heck Am I?" Yet for some reason, she looked perfect while I’d rippedthe knee out of my jeans and had black stuff all over my arms. I held my wrist up to my nose and smelled it.She hadn’t been kidding.“You’re playing hide-and-seek in a cellar full of gunpowder?” I demanded incredulously, desperatelybrushing at myself.“A cellar full of gunpowder that an idiot is trying to blow up,” she corrected. “So I’m a little tense rightnow. Who are you and why are you here?”Now that the moment had arrived, I didn’t quite know where to start. “It’s complicated,” I finally said.“It always is.” She headed for the door where the mage had disappeared, gun in hand. “You aren’tGuild.”“I don’t even know what that is,” I said, jogging to keep up. “Is that who we’re hunting?”“That’s who I’m hunting. I don’t know who—or what—you are.” She snagged the abandoned lanternand shoved it at me.I took it gingerly, worried about powder residue near an open flame. It was a weird little thing, shapedlike a large beer stein, with a black metal body and a door that could be opened or closed to control thelight. I opened it all the way, but it didn’t help much. “I’m Cassie. And, uh…I’m sort of Pythia.”That stopped her. Her sharp blue gaze swept over me again. “Don’t think so,” she said curtly.The Pythia was the supernatural community’s chief Seer and, as a bonus, also the person chargedwith maintaining the integrity of the time line. It would have been a crappy job even if I’d had the faintestidea what I was doing. Since I didn’t, it was also really dangerous.My assailant was named Agnes, AKA Lady Phemonoe, the former Pythia. She was the one who hadstuck me with this mess and then died before she could give me any training. As a result, I’d spent the firsthalf of my first month in office trying to get out of the deal, and the rest of it running for my life. So it hadtaken me a while to realize the obvious: I was a time traveler now, whether I liked it or not. Agnes’ deathdidn’t necessarily mean she couldn’t train me. She just had to do it in the past.I hadn’t intended for it to be quite this far in the past, but she was always surrounded by people in herown time. And most of them were the types who might recognize and resent another time traveler. Gettingher alone had been tough.Probably not as tough as talking her into this, though.“Then how did I get here?” I demanded.“My best guess is that you’re some Pythia’s newly appointed heir on a joy ride, testing out the power,”she said, stopping beside the black hole of the doorway. “Ooh, look. I can travel through time. Isn’t thatcool?” she mimicked.“I’m not joyriding! And I don’t find being shot at and almost blown up cool!”“I did the same thing myself a few times when young and stupid,” she said, ignoring me. “And almostgot killed. Take some advice: go home.”“Not until we talk,” I said flatly. “And we can’t do that here. The explosion was loud enough to wakethe dead. Someone is probably on their way to investigate right now!”“I wouldn’t worry too much about that,” she said, slipping off little champagne-colored heels. “Thesecellars date back to the eleventh century. And when they built something back then, they intended it to last.The walls are seven feet thick.”I felt the muscles along my spine start to relax just as a barrel came bouncing at us out of the dark.Agnes slammed the door and scrambled back while I ducked behind another support column. I’d barelymade it when a second explosion deafened me and a hail of former door parts exploded through the room,impaling everything in sight.A jagged piece of iron from one of the hinges hit the floor beside me, burying itself into the stone aninch from my right foot. I jerked back and stared at it wide-eyed. “Why is it that everywhere I go, someoneis shooting at me?” I demanded hysterically.“Your winning personality?” Agnes offered. “And if you don’t like it, you could always, oh, I don’tknow, leave?”“I’m not going anywhere!”Agnes didn’t respond. I looked around the column to see her cautiously approaching what had beenthe door. Burning shards framed the opening in fire, and streamers of noxious fumes were swirling slowlyoutward. It looked like a portal to hell, but she nonetheless squatted to one side, peering into the darknesswithin.“Who is the Guild?” I whispered, joining her despite my better judgment.“An order of mages who play around with very dangerous spells. Unfortunately for us, once in awhile they don’t manage to blow themselves up.”“And that’s a problem because...?”“Because they’re time travelers.”She started forward, and I grabbed her arm. “Wait. You’re going in there?”“That’s the job.”“The job sucks!”“You’re telling me.” She threw off my hand and slipped silently across the threshold, her stockingcladfeet silent on the old stones.“Agnes!” I hissed after her, but there was no response. I stared into the dark for half a second,cursing silently, and then followed.I’d closed the lantern’s little door, but it must have gotten dented in the fall and the sides didn’t meetall the way. Thin beams of sepia light leaked out, gilding the stones around us and turning our shadows intohulking monsters. I stared into the darkness crowding the rest of the room and tried not to think aboutsharpshooters and easy targets.When the attack came, the only warning was a flicker of red in the gloom. Agnes aimed for it, butbefore she could pull the trigger, a bloody snake of lightning flashed across the room and struck hershoulder. She spun around and collapsed against me with a choked cry.I dropped the lantern and grabbed her and my gun. But I only managed to get a couple shots offbefore her fingers closed over my wrist. “Not in here.”I didn’t argue since I didn’t have anything to use as a target anyway. I dragged her away from thelantern into the shadow of a nearby support column. She peered around the side, but unless her eyesightwas a hell of a lot better than mine, she didn’t see anything. I listened, but there was no sound except herragged breathing.“Maybe I hit him,” I whispered.“I’m not that lucky.”Her voice sounded strained and something gleamed wetly on the shoulder of her dress. “You’re hurt.”“My own damn fault.” She peeled violet-printed chiffon away from a nasty-looking burn. “I loaned myward to my heir for a training exercise right before she eloped with some loser. Naturally, she didn’t botherto give it back first.”I bit my lip and didn’t reply. The ward in question was a pentagram-shaped tattoo the size of a saucerthat currently sat between my shoulder blades. It didn’t guard against human weapons, but was prettyamazing when fending off magical assaults. My mother, who had been Agnes’ heir before wisely running forthe hills, had passed it on to me. But somehow I didn’t think this was a great time to bring that up.“Do you usually wear high heels to chase armed men around?” I asked instead.She wiggled the toes of her now bare foot, making the ladder in one silk stocking creep up a littlehigher. “I was called away in the middle of a dinner party.”“You could have brought a bodyguard with you.”“Yes, that’s all this fiasco needs! Another mage. Probably go off half cocked and blow up the wholecomplex, saving the Guild the trouble!”“And maybe saving your life!”She leaned her head wearily back against the column. “I can do that for myself.”I crossed my arms but said nothing. Her breathing was still heavy and her color wasn’t good, but Iwas in no position to give a lecture. She wasn’t the only one who had left a partner behind.Pritkin hated my trips through time for the same reason I did—the conviction that, sooner or later, Iwas going to screw up something we couldn’t fix. I’d decided to save myself some grief and just not mentionthis to him, but it was a decision I was starting to regret. He carried around enough firepower for threepeople, if those people happenedto be Rambo. He’d have come in pretty handy right about now.After a minute, Agnes struggled back to her feet. She stood with one hand braced against thecolumn, her head bowed, her forehead knotted in pain. “Can you make it back to your time?” I asked.“Because if not, I can—”“I have a job to do,” she repeated, straightening. Her slight shoulders squared. “We need more light.”“We need to get out of here!”“Then go. Nobody’s stopping you.” I stared at her for a moment, really tempted, before cursing andscurrying back for the lantern. For a wonder, nobody shot at me.It had a ring welded into the top, so I grabbed a long stick from one of the piles of firewood thatcrunched underfoot and hooked the light on the end of it. After opening the door as wide as it would go, Ipoked the contraption out into the room while remaining behind the column with Agnes. I’d been hoping toilluminate a crumpled body on the floor. Instead, the warm golden glow fell across dozens of casks andbarrels.Some of them were almost buried under the mounds of wood and coal that nearly filled the room. Buta few were stacked nearby, as if the camouflage attempt had gotten to be too much work. Or maybe theproblem was that these barrels were leaking.The nearest one had a crack as large as my finger in the side. The floor around it was covered in tinygrains that sparkled in the light like black diamond dust. My hand shook as I realized what they were, and acouple sparks spilled from the open side of the lantern. I had time to think, Oh, shit, before flames leapt upfrom the floor and ran straight toward the heap of barrels.I dove for Agnes and we hit the floor together as a wave of force swept over us. A roar of sounddeafened me, fire bloomed behind me and a wash of heat flooded the air. Dead, I thought in a rush ofnausea.And then nothing.After a stunned moment, I opened my eyes to see a room filled with what looked like red and goldglitter. It took me a second to recognize it as flaming bits of wood and powder thrown off by the explosion,frozen in the air like confetti on the Fourth of July. A small piece was resting beside my cheek and it washot. I knocked it away, and it moved a few inches before stopping, hanging suspended and molten as a tinysun.“You know, you’re a real pain in the ass,” Agnes mumbled. I belatedly realized that I’d squashed herface against the floor.“Sorry. I—”“Get off me.”I rolled to the side and stopped, blinking. A couple feet away was a freeze-frame out of hell. A ball offire hung in space, surrounded by burning bits of wood that had once formed the sides of a barrel. Sparkswere everywhere, turning the dull old stones around us blood-red and highlighting the pissy look on Agnes’face.“What happened?”“What does it look like?” she snapped. “You almost blew us up!”“You didn’t tell me there was gunpowder in here!”“There was gunpowder out there!” She waved an arm wildly in the direction of the other room. “Andsomeone threw a barrel at us from in here! What the hell do you want, a diagram?”“I want to know what’s going on,” I said heatedly. “All I know is that I followed you into a cellar—”“Which you had no business doing.”“—and now some crazy man is trying to kill us!”“At the rate we’re going, he won’t have to,” Agnes said, staggering back to her feet. Her hair hadcome loose from its once neat chignon and floated down over her temples and cheeks. It moved delicatelywith her breath, giving away how fast her heart beat. She put a hand to her head. “I’m going to feel like helltomorrow.”“You stopped time.” I’d seen her do it once before; I’d even done it myself on one memorableoccasion. Of course, in my case, it had been an accident.She eyed the suspended fireball. “What gave it away?”I decided to ignore that and retrieved my stick. I used it to push at the burning splinters. They wereradiating outward from the blast in a concentric ring, like spores off hell’s dandelion. They bent at my touchbut didn’t go out or fall to the floor. I stared at them for a moment, a strange echoing vertigo in my mindwhen I thought about the distance between this new life and everything I’d ever known.“Look,” Agnes said, pointing at the far wall. The mage stood pressed against the stones, caught midscream.“I told you we didn’t get him.”As she spoke, she was starting to gather the wooden shards and bits of lit powder from the air. Shelooked pretty steady on her feet, but I knew from experience how much strain even a small hiccup in timecould cause. “How long can you hold it?”“Long enough if you help. And be careful—if we miss even one…” She didn’t have to finish thesentence.I swatted the stray sparks like fireflies, knocking them to the ground and stomping on them before Irealized that it wasn’t doing any good. Time had stopped, meaning that I could jump up and down on thedamn things all I wanted, but they weren’t going to go out. I settled for gathering them into the tail of my Tshirtwhile Agnes dug into the barrels closest to the explosion. Flaming shards of wood had penetrated theirsides, causing fire to boil up around their edges as the powder caught.The embers I held were uncomfortably warm. I finally resorted to stripping off my t-shirt and using itas a net to trap them without burning myself. I made a dozen glowing piles in the empty outer room before Ihad them all. By then Agnes had dealt with the barrels, and we turned our attention to the big boy.She poked the fireball with a stick, but it remained frozen in place, like the shadows on the ceiling andthe clouds of smoke in the air. “I can handle that,” I told her, taking the stick. To my surprise, she gave inwithout a fight. From the little I knew of her, I guessed that meant we were running out of time. “If you wantsomething to do, you could tell me what’s going on.”“You really don’t know about the Guild?” she asked, watching me whack at the ball like an oversizedpiñata. It wasn’t elegant, but it seemed to work. The exploded cask and its attached flames slowly began tomove through the air.“I don’t know anything. That’s my problem!”“They’re a bunch of utopians out to create a better world through time travel. Stop plagues, wars andfamines before they start--that kind of thing.”“Doesn’t sound so bad,” I panted as the explosion moved in fits and starts into the outer room.“Maybe you should sign up. Except they don’t like women much. Might have something to do withthe Pythias thwarting their plans for the last five hundred years. Send it up the stairs,” she added as Istopped to get my breath.I eyed the staircase without enthusiasm. “Why? The other one exploded in here and nothinghappened.”“The other one was a lot smaller. This could bring down the ceiling on our heads.”I sighed and started thumping the fiery thing again. “And you might want to check out theirmanifesto,” she continued as I battled my way upward. “Not all of us like the idea of living in a Stepfordworld where if we do anything the Guild doesn’t like, they go back in time and change it. Repeat offendersare to be snuffed out of existence. Couples are to be denied the right to reproduce if their child is seen as afuture threat to the Guild.”“Okay. That sounds a little less enticing,” I admitted.“And it goes on and on. They aren’t big on free will. They don’t care that one person’s utopia isanother person’s hell,” she said as we emerged into a long room.It was covered wall to ceiling in biblical-themed murals. The light of the explosion brought the colorsto life, glinting off gilt paint and causing the jewel-colored glass in the high, arched windows to shimmer. Iblinked, staring around like a tourist until Agnes poked me in the back.“That way.” She pointed at a door I hadn’t noticed. “And hurry. I can’t hold things much longer.”I gave up hitting the cask and started pushing it instead. It had a weird, spongy feel in the center, Iguess from the ignited but not-yet-burned gunpowder, which didn’t make for great leverage. But Inonetheless managed to maneuver my bomb-on-a-stick through the long, narrow room and outside. Threeand-four story buildings of stone and wood hemmed in a courtyard. Frozen smoke belched from theirchimney pots, reaching pale fingers toward a leaden sky.It was bitterly cold and the air hit my face like a wet rag. It took me a moment to realize it wasraining. Sheets of water hung suspended in the air like a beaded curtain, gleaming in the light we threw off.Heavy drops dangled like cabochon diamonds from the edge of rooftops, spangled low hanging limbs andcongealed half-in, half-out of puddles. It was strangely beautiful.“The river,” Agnes gasped, from cold or exhaustion. “That way.” She pointed toward the right, wherea line of scattered trees blocked the view.Mud squelched under my feet as we started forward. I kept my head down, but it didn’t help. Soon,water ran down my forehead and dripped into my eyes, its movement the result of my own forwardmomentum. The rain wasn’t falling on us; we were running into it as we hurried forward, leaving a path ofclear air behind us like the wake of a ship.To make the going even tougher, there was very little light. Only a few stars were visible in the cloudcoveredsky, and while we shed a glow, it didn’t extend far in any direction. Everything beyond ourimmediate vicinity was lost in shadow.That was a problem because the place was a minefield of carts, wheelbarrows, and junky lean-tos. Ikept running into things and slipping on the slick paving stones, which became worse after we left thembehind for dirt. But Agnes turned to glare at me every time I slowed down, so I hurried after her.We navigated across a more or less open area, around a rickety-looking fence and down a path to aniron railing. Below us was undoubtedly a river. I couldn’t see much, but the smell was unmistakable: amixture of rotting fish, sewage, mold and damp.Agnes gave me a shove. “Get rid of it!”I looked around. A mass of dark buildings clustered along the water’s edge in either direction, justwaiting to be firebombed. The only safe place for an explosion was over the water. But the stick was tooshort to push the fireball far enough to do any good, and climbing over the railing wouldn’t help. A stoneretaining wall started immediately on the other side, flowing straight down to the water’s edge.But I had to do something. The explosion had begun expanding again in super slow motion. Agneswas losing her grip on time.I pulled off my T-shirt again and draped it around the fiery mass. “What are you doing?” shedemanded.“Improvising!”The glowing mass lit up the thin cotton, and a few brown spots appeared. The shirt was on fire, butwith time still in slow mo, I thought I might have a minute before it disintegrated. I grabbed both ends,creating a big slingshot, and spun around in a wide circle until I got up some momentum. Then I let go,sending the entire burning mass spinning away into the night.It made it almost to mid-river, a bright ruby ball of fire against the black of the water, before splashingdown. It went under, lighting up a school of fish as it slowly began to sink. Then Agnes gave a small sigh,time sped back up to normal and the underwater explosion threw a column of water twenty feet into the air.Chapter TwoMost of the water fell on a nearby sailing ship docked for the night. But not all. I scooped fish gutsout of my bra and glared at Agnes. She didn’t notice, having already taken off.“What’s the rush?” I demanded, jogging to keep up.“It’ll be November fifth in another hour,” she said as light erupted behind us. I looked over myshoulder to see lanterns being lit all over the ship. Sailors scrambled to the railing, staring alternately at thewaves rocking them back and forth and at the mangled sushi that had splattered the deck and lay drapedover the ropes.I turned back to find that Agnes had almost disappeared up the path. I ran after her, rain slapping mein the face. “And?”“Guy Fawkes, Guy Fawkes, t’was his intent, to blow up King and Parli’ment,” shesingsonged.Something clicked. “Three-score barrels of powder below, to prove old England’s overthrow.” Shelooked surprised. “I had a British governess,” I explained.“Then you know the score. Some English Catholics want to blow up parliament and James the Firstalong with it. They don’t want a Protestant king, and they think his death will return the country toCatholicism. It might have worked, if one of the members of the plot hadn’t had a relative in parliament. Hereceived a letter warning him to skip tomorrow’s session and ratted them out.”“And Fawkes was found in the cellar surrounded by the evidence hours before parliament met.”“But the Guild is here to see that this time, he succeeds.”“Why would they care about that?”She put on a burst of speed instead of answering, probably in response to the candles appearing inwindows all around us. We ran, slipping and sliding over mud and water-slick grass, until we reached thepainted room. I slammed the door on a few shouts from outside and leaned against it, panting.“They don’t. It’s their own history they hope to help,” she said, glancing at me and grinning, theadrenaline rush sparkling in her eyes. “They were just getting started in these days. But before they couldgrow their numbers significantly, the Circle found out what they were up to and hunted them down, almost toa man. It took them centuries to recover. I suppose they think that a massive civil war might give the Circlemore important things to worry about.”She headed down the stairs and I followed silently. By Circle she meant the Silver Circle, the world’slargest magical association and an umbrella organization for thousands of covens. To most people in thesupernatural community, the Circle represented order, safety and stability.I wasn’t one of those people.That had a lot to do with the fact that the Circle was trying to kill me in the hopes that a more suitablePythia would take my place. Suitable in their view, meaning someone brainwashed from childhood tobelieve that they could do no wrong. They’d had a few thousand years of treating the Pythias as theirpersonal errand girls and weren’t happy to have a more independent-minded type in office.“Speaking of the Circle--” I began, before Agnes clapped a hand to my mouth. We’dreentered the outer room of the cellar, and I guess she didn’t want us alerting the mage that we’d returned.Just as well. I’d gotten the impression that a little tension between the Pythia and her magical protectorswas normal, but the whole I-want-you-dead thing might freak her out.What freaked me out was the reappearance of the mage, pale and wild-eyed, exploding out of thegunpowder room at a dead run. He crashed into me and I instinctively grabbed him, getting a fist to thestomach in return. I kicked him in the knee and he yelled and reared back, fist clenched, but stopped whenhe felt Agnes’ gun beside his ear.“Go ahead,” she told him. “The paperwork for a trial is a real bitch.”“So are you!” he snarled.I clutched my stomach and covered him with my gun while Agnes pulled a pair of cuffs out of hercoat. “I have a problem,” I told her quickly, before she could shift away. “I really am Pythia, but I don’t knowwhat I’m doing and there’s no one in my time who can help me.”“That’s a problem,” she agreed, snicking the cuffs shut.“Yeah.”“Good luck with that.” She grabbed the mage by the collar.“Don’t you dare leave!” I said furiously. “I helped you!”“You almost blew this place sky high! Anyway, even if I wanted to help you, there are rules.”“Screw the rules! You stuck me with this godforsaken position—”“I didn’t hear that.”“—and now you think you can just walk away? You have a responsibility here!”I’d been waving the gun around in my agitation, and it accidentally went off and took a chip out of abrick over the mage’s head. He blinked. “Uh, ladies? Might I suggest—”“Shut up!” we told him in unison. He shut up.Agnes tried to shift, but I grabbed her wrist, wrenching us back at the same moment that she tried togo forward. “Are you crazy?” she screeched, only it sounded like she was talking in slow motion.Time wobbled around us: one second, we were back where I came in, with bullets whizzing aroundour heads; the next we were in the future, watching a party of cloaked men in funny hats examining theruined door. One of them caught sight of us and paled, and then we were gone, bouncing backward oncemore.Agnes somehow managed to put on the brakes, wrenching us out of the time stream with what Iswear was an audible pop. For a moment, we stood there, white-faced and shaking, back where we’dstarted but a little worse for the wear. I don’t know about the others, but I felt like I’d just stepped off a rollercoaster—light-headed and a little sick.“I need to go to the bathroom,” the mage said weakly.Agnes took a deep breath and let it out, glaring at me. “You’re a lousy liar. If I’d trained you, you’dhave known better than to pull a stunt like that!”“Didn’t you hear me?” I demanded. “You didn’t train me. That’s the problem. You gave me thislousy job and then died before—”“La-la-la. Not listening.” She stuck a finger in one ear, which didn’t help much as the other hand stillgripped the mage’s shirt.I stared at her. My last image of Agnes was her heroic death to keep a rogue initiate from layingwaste to the time line. Somewhere in my hero worship, I’d forgotten how deeply weird she could be. Ofcourse, if I kept this job as long as she had, I might not be too normal, either. It wasn’t a comforting thought.“What the hell is wrong with you?” I asked, honestly worried that my last chance for a mentor washeaded down the toilet along with her sanity.“What’s wrong with me?” She took the finger out of her ear to shake it at me. “You’re not supposedto tell me these things!”“I haven’t told you that much--” I began, only to be cut off with a savage gesture.“You’ve told me plenty! I have an initiate in training and she isn’t you. You said I got you into this, sowhat happened to her? Is she dead? Did she turn dark?” Her hands waved around, banging the mage’shead into the wall. “I don’t know!”“Sort of both,” I said uneasily. Agnes’ second heir, Myra, had turned dark and began using her timetravelabilities for her own and her allies’ gain. Agnes would be forced to kill her to remove the threat to thetime line but would die herself in the process. And that would leave an untrained nobody in the Pythia’sposition--me.“Don’t tell me that!” she whispered, clearly horrified.“You asked.”“No! I didn’t! I was explaining how much information I could get out of this meeting if I thought aboutit, which I’m absolutely not going to do because I may have already learned too much. What if somethingyou say causes me to change the way I deal with the present—my present—which then alters your future?You might shift back only to find out that you don’t exist anymore! Hadn’t thought of that, had you?”“No,” I said, working to keep my temper under control. “But that doesn’t change the fact that I needtraining!”“The early Pythias didn’t have much in the way of training, but they managed to figure things out. Sowill you.”“Easy for you to say. You were trained. You never had to figure anything out!”“Like hell.” She put the hand not choking the mage on her hip in a familiar gesture. “No amount oftraining really prepares you for this job.”“But at least you know how the power works. I didn’t get the manual!”“There is no manual. If our enemies ever figured out everything we can do, they would be muchmore successful in opposing us. And time isn’t that all easy to screw up any--”She paused as, somewhere on the far side of the gunpowder room, a key turned in a lock. Agnesdrew her gun and pushed it into the mage’s temple hard enough to dent the skin. “Say one word—makeone sound—and I swear...,” she whispered. He looked conflicted, ideology warring with self-preservation,but I guess the latter won because he stayed silent. Or maybe he couldn’t talk with her fist knotted in hiscollar.The three of us peered through the missing door and caught glimpses of fire. A dark-haired manstood at the far end of the room. He sat a lantern that looked a lot like the mage’s well away from the casks,which he started shifting around. He was dressed like the mage, too, except for a long dark coat, and hehad boots on. The spurs chimed softly in the quiet.“Fawkes,” Agnes whispered. She nudged the mage with the barrel of her gun. “Did you changeanything?”He stayed silent.“Answer me!”“That’s not how it works,” he said irritably. “You can’t say you’ll shoot me if I talk and then ask me aquestion!”We froze as the man paused, looking our way but not seeing anything. It was pitch-dark at our end ofthe cellar. We’d left the mage’s lantern behind when we took our stroll with the bomb and it must have goneout, because the only source of light came from Fawkes’. He paused, sniffing the damp air, where the acridsmell of the explosion still lingered. But after a moment, he went back to work.“We’ve got to hurry this up,” Agnes whispered. “Where was I?”“You said time is hard to mess up. But hard isn’t impossible. Some things can make a difference.”On a recent a trip through time, I’d accidentally changed one little thing, merely meeting a man a fewhundred years before I was supposed to, and the results had been insane. The results had almost gottenboth of us killed.“Of course they can,” she said impatiently. “That’s why we’re here.”“But how do I know what can safely be changed and what can’t?” I asked desperately.Agnes frowned. “What is this?” she demanded, her voice suddenly going flat and hard. It matchedthe icy color of her eyes. “Some kind of elaborate hoax?”“What? No! I--”She jerked the mage down to the level of her face. “Did you recruit a woman to try to fool me? Wasthat was this was all about?”He glanced at me and then back at her. “Yeah,” he said slowly. “You got me.”“I should have known! I knew the power wouldn’t allow two Pythias to meet!” she hissed, and turnedher gun on me.I stared at her. “He’s lying!”“If he was lying, you wouldn’t have asked me that!” she spat. “No Pythia would.”“Asked what? All I want is some help!”“Oh, I’ll help you!” she said, and lunged for me. The mage took his chance and ran into thegunpowder room while Agnes and I went down in a flail of limbs, her trying to cuff me while I attempted toget free without either of our guns going off. It wasn’t easy. I swear the woman had an extra arm, becauseshe somehow managed to hold both my wrists while a tiny fist clocked me upside the jaw.“The mage is with Fawkes!” I gasped, as another pair of cuffs clicked shut around my wrists. “They’regoing to set this whole place off and we’re all going to die!”“Yeah, and if I let you go, we’ll die faster!”“I’m not going to help them!”“I know you’re not. You’re staying tied up here until I deal with this.”I glared at her. “I’m Pythia! I don’t really need you to release me!”She sat back on her heels, surveying me mockingly. “Okay, Pythia.” She waved a hand. “Do yourthing.”“Okay, I will!”“Okay, then.”One of the few upsides of an otherwise hellish job is the ability to shift spatially as well as temporally.That’s a fancy way of saying that I can pop in and out of places as well as times, something that’s saved meon more than one occasion. I’d used the ability to move across continents; getting out of a pair of handcuffswas child’s play.I shifted a couple feet to the right, expecting to leave the cuffs behind. I’d pulled a similar trick oncebefore and it had worked great. But this time, the cuffs traveled right along with me. Agnes demurelyrearranged her skirts as I tried again. My body moved another couple feet to the left, but my handsremained as tightly bound as before.“What the hell?”“Magical handcuffs,” she murmured.“Get them off!”“I thought you didn’t need my help.”From the powder room, we heard the sound of angry voices and the clash of steel on steel. “You mayneed mine,” I pointed out.She sighed. “Some days I really hate my job.”I managed to get to my feet, but having my hands bound threw my balance off. I fell onto the steps,bounced off and ended up on my abused butt. “I hate mine all the time,” I said bitterly.“Okay, you’re a Pythia.”“We go through all that, and you believe me because I have a bad attitude?”She started working on the cuffs. “That and the fact that the Guild can’t do spatial shifts.”“So why did you attack me?”“Because you aren’t supposed to be here! This isn’t even supposed to be possible!”“Maybe the power thinks I need training, too,” I pointed out.“The power doesn’t think. It isn’t sentient. It follows a strict group of rules, such as those built intoany spell. One of which is that you can’t interfere in a mission that has nothing to do with you!”“I’m not interfering,” I said crossly. “I just wanted to talk! You’re the one who—”“And in case you didn’t get the memo, we’re the good guys!” she added furiously, cutting me off. “Wedon’t go around changing time!”“Never?” I asked skeptically. Because if Agnes hadn’t broken that rule, I wouldn’t be alive.“Oh, God.” She threw up her hands. “Here we go again. Every initiate starts out thinking she cansave the world.”“Can’t you? You’re Pythia. You can do anything you want.”She laughed. “Oh, you are new.” She tugged on the cuffs. “Damn.”“What?”“They’re stuck.”“What do you mean stuck?”“I mean, they won’t open,” she said patiently.I pulled on them until it felt like my wrists might pop off. “Why not?”“I don’t know. I don’t design these things, I just use them.”“What kind of dumb-ass philosophy is that?!”“You drive a car, don’t you? Do you know how that works?”“The general principle, yes!”“Well, I understand the general principle here, but for some reason they aren’t releasing.” Sheworked on them for another minute until things suddenly went silent in the next room.“What’s going on?” I whispered.“Do I need to explain the difference between clairvoyant and mind reader?” She gave up on the cuffsand dragged me to my feet, almost dislocating a shoulder in the process. “I still don’t trust you,” she saidflatly. “But if you help me with those two, I’ll give you a hint.”“A hint about what?”“What did you come here to ask?”“I need a little more than that!”“Tough.”We glared at each other for a few seconds, until I sighed and gave in. A hint wasn’t what I was after,but it was better than I had now. And it didn’t look like I was going to get anything else. “Fine.”We stared into the doorway together, but didn’t see much. The lamp appeared to have gone out, andthe sounds of fighting had stopped. That probably wasn’t a good thing.Without warning, Agnes took off across the darkened room. I followed the best I could, but runningthough pitch blackness with bound arms and a sore butt is even harder than it sounds, and there wereobstacles everywhere. Agnes somehow managed to avoid them, but I tripped over some firewood andplowed into a support column, scraping my cheek and stubbing my toe in the process.I lost sight of her while trying to right myself and then almost ran right past her. A hand reached outfrom behind another column and dragged me over. “I think I lost a toe,” I gasped, waves of pain radiating upmy leg.“Shut up! They’re in a small room over there!” She gestured in the direction of the slightly-less-darkpouring out of an open doorway. “The mage doesn’t have a gun, but Fawkes might, so no heroics.” Shepaused for a minute. “Sorry. I forgot who I was talking to.”I glared, but she didn’t see it, having already started moving. I caught up with her and we burst intothe small room together. The mage was sitting on a barrel holding an old-fashioned match-lock gun. Hiscuffs had come off nicely, I noticed jealously. They were on the floor, along with a sword and the lantern.Fawkes was standing alongside the wall and showed no surprise at seeing us; in fact, he didn’t appear tonotice that we were there. Spelled.I saw all that in the split second before Agnes shot the mage. The bullets would have taken him rightbetween the eyes if he hadn’t been using shields. As it was, they just seemed to piss him off.“I’d prefer you didn’t do that,” he said testily when she stopped.“You can’t remain shielded forever,” she shot back. “And that gun only has one bullet.”“But which of you gets it?” he sneered.Agnes changed tactics. “What’s the plan, genius? Because you can blow this place up, but it won’t doany good. Parliament doesn’t meet until tomorrow morning. And at midnight, a party of the king’s men aregoing to show up and spoil your fun. That’s why Fawkes failed, remember?”“But when they show up this time, they’ll be met with a few surprises.” He nodded at a line of littlevials laid out on another barrel. They were the kind mages used in combat, and most of the spells theycontained were lethal.“I thought you people were against war,” I said, mainly to give Agnes time to figure something out. Ihad nothing.“There’s going to be a civil war in about fifty years in any case. We’re merely speeding up thetimetable--and building a better world in the process.”“A better world that may not have you in it! If you start a war now, it could kill off your ancestors oralter the world in ways that guarantee they never meet. You could be committing suicide!”“Not if I stay in this time.”“You’d stay here?” I asked incredulously.“Unlike you, I risked my life to get here!” he snapped, suddenly angry. “Of course I’m staying!”Agnes glanced at me. “Stop trying to reason with this joker. Go ahead and do it.”“Do what?”“Stop time. I’d take care of it, but I can’t pull that trick twice in a row. It takes too much energy.”I fidgeted. “Uh, Agnes?”“Your bad luck to get the mission with two Pythias!” she said with a smirk. The mage began to look alittle worried.I felt the muscles knot around my spine again. Of course, that may have been from the cuffs. “Um,there’s…sort of a problem.”“What problem? You’ve done it before, right?” she demanded.“Well, yeah. But it all happened sort of fast, and I’m not sure exactly—”“Don’t tell me you don’t know how!”She was glaring at me, so I glared right back. “Hello! No training, remember? That’s why I’m here!”“That’s why you’re useless!” she yelled, poking me in the shoulder with the gun. Herexpression was pretty fierce, but her head was doing some weird wobbly thing, like her neck was broken. Istared at her for a heartbeat before realizing that she was nodding at the mage’s little vial collection. Oh,great.She poked me again, this time in the stomach, and it hurt. I stumbled away from her, moving a fewsteps farther into the room. “Oh, so what? I can’t perform on cue so you’re going to shoot me? Is that howthis works?”“Maybe I will,” she said furiously. “A Pythia who can’t do anything is no help to anyone. The peoplein your time would probably thank me.”She had no idea. I retreated a few more steps, almost within arm’s reach of the vials. “You can’t kill aPythia or her designated heir, or the power won’t go to you,” I reminded her. “Even I know that much!”“News flash, kiddo,” she said, aiming for my head. “I already have it!”Agnes let off a round and I screamed and ducked, only half acting the terror thing. I lurched into thebarrel, tipping it over and scattering vials everywhere. The mage cursed and leveled his gun at me, butAgnes picked up Fawkes’ fallen sword and chucked it at him. He instinctively ducked and fell backward offhis seat.I dropped to the floor, trying to feel around behind me with tightly bound hands. My fingers touchedtwo small vials and I grabbed them. I couldn’t see them, but it didn’t matter; I wouldn’t have known whatthey were anyway. I stared over my shoulder and, as soon as the mage popped his head up, I flipped themat him.The first burst against his shields in a scattering of dry orange powder and didn’t appear to have anyeffect. But the second, a blue liquid, bit a chunk out of his shields. I started looking for more of those whileAgnes kept alternating gunfire with throwing things: a wooden footstool, a burnt-out torch and a dead rat allsailed past my face to go splat against the mage’s shields.I flinched back from the rat, and then I saw it--another blue vial, nestled up against the bottom of abarrel. I crouched awkwardly, scrabbling around on the grimy floor, and at last my fingers closed over it. Ididn’t wait for the mage to pop back up this time, just chucked it over the pile of casks.For once, my aim must have been pretty good. He screamed and shot out of the hedge of barrels likehe was on fire. He sprinted past me, shedding sparks in his wake and--Oh, crap. “He’s on fire!” Iscreamed.Agnes tripped him up and he went sprawling, just outside the door. She sat on his butt and clockedhim upside the head with her gun. He collapsed like a sack of sand.“You wanted a hint,” she panted, batting out the flames on his back. “Here it is. You’re clairvoyant.Use your gift.”I waited a few seconds, but she didn’t say anything else. “That’s it? That’s your big hint?”“What did you expect?”“Something else! Something more! There has to be…I don’t know, some kind of trick to it!”“You’re the trick,” she told me, retrieving his cuffs. “Why do you think clairvoyants are chosen asPythias? If anyone could do it, these morons wouldn’t screw things up every time they try to ‘improve’things. They can’t see what effect their actions will have; they have to guess. We can know.”A headache started to pound behind my eyes. I hadn’t realized how much I’d been counting onAgnes to help me until this minute, when she refused. “Maybe you can know,” I told her. “My gift doesn’twork like that. Some days, it doesn’t work at all!”“Maybe you need to exercise it a little more. And to answer your earlier question, fiddling with thetime stream usually causes more problems than in solves. Trust me on that one.”“So that’s it?” I asked furiously. “That’s what you have for me? Don’t mess with time and trust mygift?”“That’s all you really need.” Agnes dragged the mage’s hands behind his back and clicked the cuffson. Once he was secure, she looked up at me, and for the first time, her gaze held a flicker of compassion.“Your power will work with your natural ability, training it—and you--over time. Eventually, you will learn whatyou need to know.”“If it was that easy, you wouldn’t spend decades training a successor!” I said quickly before she couldshift away.“I never said it was easy. Nothing about this job is. I said you will learn.”“And what if I don’t last that long?!” I screamed, but Agnes was already gone.&lt;/div&gt;&lt;/center&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/5657550289838401325-8450925426624803254?l=captainjello.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://captainjello.blogspot.com/feeds/8450925426624803254/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://captainjello.blogspot.com/2010/08/curse-dawn.html#comment-form' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/5657550289838401325/posts/default/8450925426624803254'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/5657550289838401325/posts/default/8450925426624803254'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://captainjello.blogspot.com/2010/08/curse-dawn.html' title='Curse The Dawn'/><author><name>captainjello</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><media:thumbnail xmlns:media='http://search.yahoo.com/mrss/' url='http://i35.tinypic.com/v4uhrq_th.jpg' height='72' width='72'/><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-5657550289838401325.post-3558003927826341214</id><published>2010-08-16T12:47:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2010-08-16T12:47:39.988-07:00</updated><title type='text'>Embrace the Night</title><content type='html'>&lt;center&gt;&lt;a href="http://tinypic.com?ref=ighitu" target="_blank"&gt;&lt;img src="http://i37.tinypic.com/ighitu.jpg" border="0" alt="Image and video hosting by TinyPic"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;div style="overflow: auto; width: 400px; height: 800px; background-color:black;color:white;border:2px solid; border-color:black;"&gt;Embrace the NightKaren ChanceChapter 1A weeping angel shattered in a crack of gray dust, sending its wings flying off in two directions.It took a second for me to realize I wasn’t dead, and then I dove for the side of a nearby obelisk. Ipressed flat against the ground, feeling the mud seeping into my already drenched clothes, while abarrage of shots struck sparks off the granite overhead. I was starting to suspect that this tomb raiderthing might not be as much fun as I’d hoped.Of course, that was pretty much the story of my life lately. A chain of events that might verycharitably be classified as disasters had left me with the position of Pythia, the supernaturalcommunity’s chief seer. The Silver Circle, a group of light magic users, had expected one of theirtame acolytes to inherit the office since it had happened that way for a few thousand years now.They’d been less than thrilled when the power went to me instead: Cassie Palmer, untrainedclairvoyant, protégée of a vampire crime boss and known cohort of a renegade war mage.Some people have no sense of irony.The mages had expressed their displeasure by trying to send me off to explore the great mysteryof what lies in store for us after death. Since I wasn’t that curious, I’d been attempting to stay undertheir radar. It didn’t look like I was doing so hot.I decided to try for better cover beside a crypt, and was halfway there when something that feltlike a sledgehammer knocked me to the ground. A bolt of lightning exploded against a nearby tree,causing the air to tingle and writhe with electricity and sending blue-white, hissing snakes scurryingover a tangle of exposed roots. It left the tree split in half, blackened along the center like oldfirewood, the air flooded with ozone and my skull hammering from the near miss. Above me,thunder rolled ominously across the sky, an appropriate bit of sound effects that I would haveappreciated a lot more during a movie.Speaking of irony, it would be really amusing if Mother Nature managed to kill me before theCircle got the chance. I crawled in the general direction of the crypt, temporarily night-blind andhelpless, blinking away afterimages. At least I discovered why gun grips are ribbed: so when yourpalm is sweating with abject terror, you can still manage to clutch the thing.My new 9mm didn’t fit my hand as well as my old one, but it was rapidly becoming a familiarweight. At first I’d decided it was okay to wear as long as I shot only at supernatural bad guys whowere already shooting at me. Lately, I’d had to broaden that definition to anytime my life was indanger. I was currently leaning toward a slightly more comprehensive rule somewhere betweenproactive self-defense and the-bastards-had-it-coming, which, if I survived long enough, I intendedto blame on my deranged partner rubbing off on me.13  271I found the crypt by running into it face-first, scraping a cheek on the pitted limestone exterior. Istrained my ears, but there was no sign of my attackers. A hail of shots rattled against a nearby path,ricocheting off the cobblestones to fly away in all directions. Okay, no sign other than the fact thatsomeone kept shooting at me.I hugged the wall and told myself not to overreact and waste bullets. I’d already lobotomized acupid after a gust of wind blew a few leaves across it, giving it a fleeting sense of movement—andthat had been with the glow of an almost full moon to see by. It was worse now that the wind hadblown dark clouds in, and the spatter of rain made it impossible to hear quiet footsteps.The firing finally stopped, but my whole body continued to shake, to the point that I droppedthe reserve clip I’d fumbled out of my pocket. The old one still had several rounds left, but I didn’twant to run out at a crucial moment. Another shot hit the cupid I’d decapitated, shaving off one of itslittle butt cheeks. I flinched and my foot kicked something that splashed into a nearby puddle. I gotto my knees, searching around in the grass for it and trying to curse quietly.“A little to the left.” I whirled, gun up, heart pounding. But the dark-haired man leaning againsta moss-stained fountain didn’t look concerned. Maybe because he no longer had a body to worryabout.I relaxed slightly. Ghosts I could deal with; I’d even been expecting them. Père Lachaise isn’tParis’ oldest cemetery, but it’s huge. I’d had to reinforce my shields to be able to see anything pastthe green glow of thousands of ghost trails, crisscrossing the landscape like a crazy spiderweb. It wasthe main reason I’d left my own ghostly helper behind. Billy Joe could be a pain, but I really didn’twant him serving as a midnight snack for a bunch of hungry ghosts.“Thanks.”“You’re American.”“Uh, yeah.” A bullet pinged against an iron railing nearby and I flinched. “How’d you know?”“My dear.” He looked pointedly at my mud-spattered jeans, once-white tennis shoes andsoaked gray T-shirt. The last had been an impulse buy a few days ago, something to wear to targetpractice to remind my exacting coach that I was still a beginner at this. Its quip, “I don’t have alicense to kill. I have a learner’s permit,” was starting to look really ironic now.Lara Croft would have worn something a lot less mud-covered, and she would have had her hairin a sexy style that still kept it out of her face. My own curly mop was at the stage where it was toolong to stay out of the way and too short to keep in a ponytail. As a result, I had wet blond strandsfalling into my eyes and clinging to my cheeks, adding to the overall lack of cool.“When good Americans die, they go to Paris,” the ghost said, after taking a drag on a smallcigarette. “But you’re not dead. I suppose the question must be, are you good?”My hand finally closed over the clip, and I slammed it into place. I surreptitiously looked himover, wondering what answer was likely to get me some help. I took in the long velvet jacket, thesilk cravat and the lazy smile. “Depends who you ask.”“Prevarication, how divine! I always did get along better with sinners.”“Then maybe you can tell me how many people are out there?”Another ghost drifted up, wearing only a pair of low-rise blue jeans. He looked vaguely14  271familiar, with shoulder-length brown hair, classic features and a slightly petulant pout. “About adozen. They just shot up my ugly-ass memorial.”The older ghost sniffed. “Your legions of fans will doubtless have you another inside a week—”“Can I help it if I’m popular?”“—and will then proceed to vandalize it and everything in the vicinity.”“Hey, be cool.”The older ghost bristled. “Don’t talk to me about cool, you preposterous pretender! I was cool! Iwas the epitome of cool! For all intents and purposes, I invented cool!”“Can you two keep it down?” I asked a little shrilly. Sweat trickled down one side of my templeand into my eye, burning. I blinked it away and watched a few shadows slink closer. They existedonly at the edge of my vision, and seemed to disappear whenever I looked directly at them. Then aspell exploded overhead, lighting up the area like a flare and giving me a clear view. Unfortunately,it did the same for my attackers. The Gothic arch above my head immediately rang with shots,causing bits of stonework to crumble on top of me as I ducked inside.“This is ridiculous! You people are worse than the madmen Kardec attracts.” The ghosts hadfollowed me in. Of course. “Mystic, ha! The man never even rose, yet there’s always someonepraying or chanting or draping him with flowers—”“He believed in reincarnation, man. Maybe he came back.”I fought my way out of a large cobweb, and managed not to slip on the stone tiles, which wereslick with rain and decaying leaves. “Shut up!” I whispered viciously.The older ghost sniffed. “At least the mystics aren’t rude.”I squinted down at the vague squiggles that were supposed to be a map and tried to ignore him.It might have been easier if I wasn’t soaking wet and filthy with a pounding headache. I really, reallywanted to get out of here. But, thanks to a certain devious master vampire, that wasn’t an option.I was prowling around a cemetery in the middle of the night, dodging guard dogs, lightningbolts and crazed war mages, because of a spell known as a geis. The vamp in question, Mircea, hadhad it placed on me years ago, without bothering to get my permission or even remembering tomention that he’d done it. Master vamps are like that, but in this case, there might have been morethan the usual arrogance behind his forgetfulness.On the one hand, the spell provided me protection growing up—it marked me as his, meaningthat no sane vampire would touch me with a ten-foot pole. On the other, it was designed to ensureloyalty to a single person: exclusive, complete and utter loyalty. Now that we were both adults, thespell wanted to bind Mircea and me together forever, and it didn’t appreciate my noncooperation.That was a problem, since people have been known to go mad from this thing, even committingsuicide rather than live with the constant, gnawing ache that was just one of the spell’s tricks whenthwarted. But sitting back and enjoying the ride wasn’t an option, either.If the bond ever fully formed, our lives would be run by the dominant partner—which I had nodoubt would be Mircea—leaving me stuck as his eager little slave. And since he was a member ingood standing of the Vampire Senate, the governing body of all North American vampires, I would15  271doubtless end up running their errands, too. The thought of what some of those requests mightbe was enough to put me in a cold sweat. It was what the Circle feared—the Pythia under the controlof the vamps. And while I wasn’t in favor of their method of preventing it, I could grudginglyconcede the point: it would be a disaster.Becoming Pythia had made me a target for anybody in the supernatural community who wasattracted to power—in other words, pretty much everyone—but it had bought me some time as far asthe spell was concerned. How much, I didn’t know. Meaning that I really needed that counterspell.And rumor was, the only grimoire that contained a copy was buried somewhere around here.Of course, it would help if I could read the damn map. I squinted at it, but the only illuminationwas moonlight filtered through the remains of once beautiful stained-glass windows. Half of a seatedMadonna looked out onto a charcoal gray sky, with the occasional flash of lightning outlininglayered clouds. I had a flashlight, but turning it on would only make me that much better of a—Something lunged at me out of the night. “Don’t shoot!” a man whispered.He smelled of sweat, metal and dirt, plus a static crackle of nervous energy that was practicallyhis signature. I turned on the flashlight and saw what I’d expected: a shock of pale hair, which asusual was making taunting gestures in the face of gravity, a square jaw, a slightly overlarge nose andfurious green eyes. The Circle’s most famous renegade and my reluctant partner, John Pritkin.I breathed a sigh of relief and clicked my gun’s safety on. To know Pritkin was to want to killhim, but so far I’d resisted temptation. “You shouldn’t sneak up on me like that!” I whispered.“Why didn’t you shoot me?” he demanded.“You told me not to.”“I—that’s—” Pritkin seemed momentarily incoherent, so I shoved the gun’s barrel lightlyagainst his stomach. At least I’d thought it was his stomach. I’d only intended to show that I wasn’tdefenseless, but in a flash, I was slammed against the side of the crypt, my gun arm pinned to thewall, my body stuck between the hard surface and a very angry war mage. I reluctantly admitted thatthere may have been a fantasy or two that began with this scenario, but I doubted the evening wasgoing to end the same way.“I knew it was you,” I told him before his ability to vocalize returned. “You smell likegunpowder and magic.” That was truer than usual because his coat, a thick leather duster that hid hisweapon collection, had a large spot where the leather was crisped and curled up. Like maybe a spellhadn’t missed him by much.“Those are mages out there!” he whispered savagely. “So do they! And what the hell are youstill doing here?!”“I have the map,” I reminded him.“Give it to me and go!”“And leave you here alone? There’s a dozen of them!”“If you don’t leave right now…”I raised my chin, even though I’d turned off the flashlight so he probably couldn’t see it.“What? You’ll shoot me?”16  271His hand clenched my shoulder, almost painfully. Don’t tempt the crazy war mage, I remindedmyself, just as a bullet sliced through the open doorway. It ricocheted several times around thecrypt’s inner walls before crashing through what remained of the Madonna. “If you’re here muchlonger, I won’t have to!” he whispered furiously.“Let’s just get the damn thing and we can both leave,” I said reasonably.“In case it has somehow slipped your notice, this was a trap!”“Damn it, you can’t trust anybody anymore!” The elderly French mage we’d visited in hissweet little country cottage had seemed so reliable, with his Old World charm and his kind eyes—and his lousy map that had sent us on the treasure hunt from hell. It wasn’t fair; the bad guys weren’tsupposed to look like someone’s grandfather. “And Manassier seemed so—”“If the next word out of your mouth is ‘nice,’ I will make your life hell when we get back. Purehell.”I didn’t bother to dignify that with a response. Pritkin was just…Pritkin. At some point I’dlearned to mostly roll with it. I’d often wondered if he gave the Circle half as much trouble before hebroke with them over his decision to support me. If so, you’d think they’d have thanked me fortaking him off their hands. Maybe they planned to send a nice bouquet to the funeral.“Look, all we know for sure is that some mages got here ahead of us. Maybe we all decided toburgle the place on the same night.” I didn’t really believe it—they’d attacked us almost as soon aswe’d arrived and we hadn’t even found anything. But I hated to give up on our best lead yet. Andleaving Pritkin to pursue it alone wasn’t an option. He had all the self-preservation instincts of a bugnear a shiny windshield.A strong hand clenched my arm. “Ow!” I pointed out.“Give me the damn map!”“Not a chance.”“Hey!” I looked up to see the younger ghost staring at us. “In case you missed it, people aretrying to kill you.”“People are always trying to kill me,” I said irritably.“The only way you’re dying tonight is if I kill you,” Pritkin informed me.“I’ve been in relationships like that,” the ghost sympathized.“We’re not in a relationship,” I muttered.“Sheer bloody-minded—what?” Pritkin broke off his rant, which I hadn’t been listening toanyway, to look around wildly. “What’s happening?”“You mean you let him talk to you like that and you aren’t even getting any? Man, what a ripoff.”“Nothing. Just a couple of spirits,” I said, shooting ghost #2 a look.17  271“Hey, standing right here.”“And,” his counterpart chimed in, “I resent that ‘just’ comment. We’re the two most activespirits in this entire—”“Active?” A hand moved down my arm, the touch both gentle and rough, calloused fromholding guns and doing push-ups and snapping people’s necks. “Don’t even think about it,” I toldPritkin, then turned my attention back to the ghost. “How active?”The older ghost preened slightly. “We see everything that goes on around here. The things Icould tell—”“So, if there were hidden passageways, you’d know?” I asked, as Pritkin found my wrist. Amoment later, the map was snatched out of my hand. “Still not leaving,” I told him.“Oh. You’re after the thing, aren’t you?” the younger ghost asked.I decided not to wrestle Pritkin for the map, which wouldn’t be dignified. It also wouldn’t work.“What thing?”“The thing with the thing.” He waved a negligent hand. I was starting to suspect that if you diedstoned, your ghost stayed that way.“Could you be a little more specific?” Before he could answer, there was a strange sound fromoutside, a dim, high-pitched whine. I felt a hand on my back, viciously shoving me to the ground.Then Pritkin was on top of me, crushing me into a fetal position while things exploded and rainedfire all around us.Red and violet spots danced behind my tightly clenched lids for several long moments. Therewere minute tremors in the ground, like the aftershocks of an earthquake, and my skin prickled withleftover energy. When I cautiously opened my eyes, I saw starlight seeping in from a gaping hole inthe roof and clouds of disintegrated stone in the air.Pritkin was on his feet again, firing at the mages, who fired back, gunshots echoing off the high,close-packed monuments like firecrackers. Most of the time I thought he was a little too quick to optfor the shoot-it-and-hope-it-dies solution. Other times, like when someone was trying to make acolander out of my head, it seemed okay.“Over there,” the younger ghost offered, pointing to the right. “Come on.” He slouched off,ignoring a nearby snaky pathway in favor of a shortcut across the tombstone-littered grounds.“One of the ghosts knows where the passage is!” I told Pritkin. He looked surprised and Iscowled. Just because I didn’t know seven ways to kill a guy with my elbow didn’t make mecompletely useless.He looked like he was about to argue about the wisdom of trusting random spirits, or possiblymy sanity. But the mages accidentally did me a favor by sending a spell that exploded with amassive crack against a nearby chestnut tree. The burning trunk fell over, taking half the crypt withit. Luckily, it wasn’t our half.“Come on, then!” Pritkin yelled, grabbing me by the hand and starting off, as if this had beenhis idea all along.“This way!” I dragged him after the ghost as a fresh haze of bullets rattled off the rubble behind18  271us.I found it hard going: the soggy soil sucked at my shoes with every step and the rain made italmost impossible to keep the flickering, pale image of our guide in sight. But Pritkin, damn him,slipped through the granite obstacle course like he’d laid it out himself. “How are you doing that?” Idemanded the fourth time I knocked a knee into a very hard tombstone.“Doing what?”“You can see!” I accused.“Here.” I felt a hand against my cheek for a split second, and Pritkin mumbled something. Iblinked, and suddenly everything had a weird, flat, grainy look to it, like bad TV reception. Leafshadows moved over his face as a gust of wind shook a tree, spattering drops of rain on us, and Icould just make out the edges of that familiar scowl.“Why didn’t you do that before?” I demanded.“I thought you were leaving before!”“Do you two want this or not?” the ghost asked, hands on insubstantial hips. He’d stopped infront of the image of a bored-looking woman leaning on a tombstone. Enough moss had grown overher granite gown that it was practically green. Green and slimy, I discovered, after the ghost directedme to tap her knee three times. Nothing happened.“Now what?”“You have to say the magic word.”“Please!”He laughed. “No, I mean a real magic word. To get the statue to move out of the way.”A spell exploded in the branches of an overhanging oak and a bunch of burning leaves droppedaround me, threatening to set my hair alight. “What is it?!”“Don’t know.” The ghost shrugged negligently. “It’s not like I need it.”“What’s the problem?” Pritkin demanded, sending his whole arsenal of animated weapons atthe advancing line of dark shapes. His knives swooped and danced, striking sparks off their shieldswith every pass, but it didn’t look like they were slowing our pursuers down much.“The ghost doesn’t know the password!”Pritkin shot me his best edge-of-murder glare and muttered one of his weird British swearwords. I don’t think it was the open sesame, but the spell he cast with his next breath worked almostas well. The statue split straight down the middle to reveal a gaping cavern.Inside was as dark as a well, just a black hole silhouetted against the electric sky. I pulled outmy flashlight and clicked it on, but it barely dented the darkness. Even worse, there were no stairs,only an iron-rung ladder descending into a claustrophobic tunnel carved into solid rock.“I’ve seen many treasure hunters go in,” the older ghost commented, having floated up beside19  271me, “but few come out again. And those who do are empty-handed.”“That won’t happen to us.”“That’s what they all say,” he murmured, just as a spell burst overhead. I shoved the gun andflashlight in my belt, grabbed the first rusty rung and half climbed, half slid to the bottom. Pritkinfollowed practically on top of me, and as soon as we were both down, he sent a spell back up thetunnel that caused a cave-in.It blocked our pursuers, but it also cut off what little light there was. Once the rumble from thefalling rock stopped, we were in dead silence and utter darkness. Apparently even enhanced visionneeds something to work with, because I couldn’t see a thing.I clicked the flashlight back on. It took a moment for my eyes to adjust, and when they did, Iyelped and stumbled back a step. The thin beam didn’t show much—it was like the dark down herewas hungry, eating the light almost as soon as it left the bulb. But I wouldn’t have minded seeingeven less. Along every side of a long corridor were bones arranged in patterns all the way to the lowceiling. Water had seeped in from somewhere, and a lot of the skulls were crying green tears andgrowing fuzzy green beards. It didn’t make them look less creepy.“The catacombs,” Pritkin said, before I could ask.“The what?”“The Parisians started using old limestone quarries as underground cemeteries a few hundredyears ago.” He took the flashlight and pointed it at the map, frowning. “I didn’t think they extendedout this far.”“How far?”“If these tunnels connect to those in the city, then hundreds of kilometers.” He started shiningthe light here and there. I wished he’d stop; it lit puddles of water in the empty eye sockets, makingthe faces seem to move. “There have been stories of catacombs under Père Lachaise for years, but Ithought they were merely rumors.”I stared at a nearby skull. It was bodiless, sitting atop a stack of what looked like femurs, andwas missing the jawbone. But somehow it still seemed to be grinning. “They look pretty real to me.”The flashlight picked out a glint of gold, half buried in the mortar keeping a line of bones inplace. I scraped at the cement with my finger, and it was so old that pieces of it just flaked off. Thegolden circle I revealed wouldn’t budge, but I did get a better look at it. It appeared to be formed outof a snake that was chowing down on its own tail. “The ouroboros,” Pritkin said, coming up behindme.“The what?”“An ancient symbol for regeneration and eternity.”“Like a cross?”“Older.” He shone the light around some more. “The Paris coven must have created their owncatacombs, possibly during the Inquisition. Witches and wizards were sometimes disinterred andtheir bodies mutilated or burnt. This would have been one way of preventing that.”20  271“You mean this is a mages’ graveyard?”“Possibly. The limestone pits were dug by the Romans. They were there for centuries before theParisian authorities decided to make use of them. Perhaps the magical community had the idea first.”From up the ladder came a sudden rain of stone and rubble. It sounded like our pursuers weren’tgiving up. “Can you shift us here?” he asked, pointing to a vague squiggle on the map.My new job had more downsides than I could count, but there were a few perks, too. Well, one,anyway. The power that came with the office of Pythia allowed me to move myself and one or twoothers around in space and time. It was a damn useful weapon, and so far my only one. But it had itslimitations. “I can’t shift unless I know where I’m going.”“You’ve time-shifted before to places you’ve never been!”“That’s different.”There was a sudden avalanche, and a spell crashed into the floor behind us, igniting a storm ofviolent white light. It hit the skulls, causing them to crack and splinter, then bounced off the oppositewall, slinging stone fragments everywhere like flying daggers. Pritkin shielded me from the worst ofthe blast, then grabbed my hand and towed me down the corridor.Since I didn’t go bouncing off any walls, I assumed he could still see something, but to me itwas a headlong plunge into nothingness. He’d clicked off the flashlight, I suppose to make it harderfor our pursuers to track us, but without it the tunnels were so dark I couldn’t tell whether my eyeswere open or closed. “How different?” he demanded.“The power lets me see other times, past places. Not the present,” I explained, flinching.Afterimages from the blast were making reddish shapes leap in front of my vision, and I keptthinking I was about to plow into something. “If I want to do spatial shifts in the here and now, Ihave to be able to visualize where I want to go.” And a shaky line on a bad map wasn’t even close togood enough.The corridor abruptly narrowed, to the point that it was impossible to continue side by side.Pritkin went first, pulling me along at something approaching a run. It was hot, the air was close, andthe ground underneath our feet wasn’t anything like level. It was soon obvious why someone wouldput a treasury here; without clear directions, you could wander around for months and never findanything.Pritkin stopped, so suddenly that I ran into him. He spread the map out on the wall and handedme the flashlight. I clicked it on and saw a much less organized scene than before: bones hadtumbled out of the walls and littered the floor, and in some cases they were mounded up in piles withno effort at arrangement at all. Unlike the ones in the main corridor, these looked like they’d justbeen thrown around any old way. I’m not usually sentimental about the dead—I meet too many ofthem—but it still seemed wrong. Friends and enemies, parents and children, all jumbled up, withnothing to give a history, a date of death, even a name.“It would help if you shone the torch on the map,” Pritkin commented caustically. I obliged,and the beam lit up his face, too. Its expression wasn’t reassuring. “Are your ghosts here?” hedemanded.“No. They wouldn’t follow us beyond the cemetery limits.” And it felt like we’d left thosebehind a while ago.“What about others?”21  271“Why do you want to know?”“Because this map is less than adequate! Some directions would be helpful.”I shook my head. “These bodies were disturbed. I think they were brought here from theiroriginal resting places.”“Meaning?”“That their ghosts would have stayed behind.” Not to mention that if it was mages buried here,they wouldn’t have left ghosts anyway. Supernatural creatures just didn’t, as far as I knew.“But their bones are here.”“Doesn’t matter. Spirits can haunt a house, even when their bodies aren’t there. It’s all aboutwhat was important to them in life, the place where they felt a connection.” I looked around andrepressed a shiver. “I don’t think I’d feel real connected to this place, either.”Pritkin finally settled on a direction and we took off again, sliding through gaps in the rock that,at times, were barely big enough for me. I don’t know how he got through, but based on the mutteredcomments that drifted back, it wasn’t without the loss of some flesh. Finally we came to a slightlywider corridor, meaning that we still had to go single file but could pick up speed. For a minute, Ithought we’d succeeded in losing our pursuers, but as usual, Murphy’s Law caught up with us.We came barreling around a corner only to run almost directly into a party of dark shapes.There were yells and bullets and spells, with one of the last exploding against Pritkin’s shields,popping them like heat on a soap bubble. “Run!” he snarled in my face. I heard rumbling, like distantthunder, and then the ceiling came down with a roar that consumed the world.22  271Chapter 2It took me a few seconds to realize that I still wasn’t dead. I was in a crouch, my hands protectingmy head, expecting an attack, but the corridor was as silent as the tomb it was. The only peoplebesides us were cemented into the walls or buried under the pile of rubble that their own spell hadbrought down on their heads. I collapsed back against the floor, breathing raggedly, and tried not toscream.After a minute, I felt around for the flashlight and my hand closed over a cool plastic cylinder. Iclicked it on, relieved to find that it still worked, and saw Pritkin lying on his side. He wasn’tmoving, and he had blood smeared through the stubble on his chin, bright and frightening. Murphyand his little law can go to hell, I thought furiously, shaking him frantically.“Would you kindly stop doing that?” he asked politely.I stared. I wasn’t entirely sure, but a polite John Pritkin might be a sign of the apocalypse. “Didyou hit your head?” I tried to move closer to get a better look, and my knee accidentally knocked ashower of stone pebbles onto the oozing gash on his forehead.“If I tell you I’m all right, will you stop trying to help me?” Every muscle in my body relaxed atthe familiar tone, all ruffled feathers and crisp impatience. That was better; that was solid ground.“So, still alive?” I croaked.“Damn right.”He just lay there, though, so I shone the beam around, giving him a minute. It took a fewseconds to realize exactly what I was seeing. Pritkin had apparently gotten his shields back up,because they glowed blue and waterlike, rippling slowly in the yellow beam. But the cave ceilingwasn’t above them anymore. Or, to be more accurate, it was there—it was just no longer attached toanything.Huge, half-quarried blocks, some still bearing ancient chisel marks, lay on top of the suddenlyvery thin-looking shields. Every time they flexed, small showers of rubble and grit slid along the topand trickled down the sides, making soft shushing sounds in the quiet. The larger pieces had nowhereto go, but they moved enough to make it obvious that they weren’t anchored to anything. Even thesmaller, cobblestone-sized chunks would hurt like hell if they fell on us, and I didn’t have to wonderwhat the larger ones would do. Two mages were giving gory proof of that barely a yard away.I could have reached out and touched them, where they lay caught between the shield and the23  271cave-in. Their bodies were oddly contorted, trapped in the stone and rubble like ancient fossils,their open eyes shining in the reflected light. Except that fossils don’t usually come complete withevidence of how they got that way, at least not in Technicolor brilliance.The red-streaked white of newly shattered bone stood out starkly against the mellow gold of theolder specimens. One hand rested against the blue of the shield, caught in a gesture of defense, as ifhuman strength could stand against the weight of a mountain. It made me wonder for an insanemoment if it would leave a red outline, if the next time Pritkin raised his shields, it would manifest,too.The air suddenly felt a lot heavier in my lungs. Despite the large number of impossible thingsthat had happened to me lately, my brain couldn’t quite seem to deal. It was loudly insisting thathuge slabs of rock that weighed maybe a ton each didn’t just hover in the air and that we were bothgoing to die any second now.I made a small, choked sound, but managed to swallow the bubble of hysteria before it couldtear loose. If Pritkin had been a second later getting his protection back up, there would be four newbodies entombed down here instead of two. But there weren’t. We were safe. Sort of.Pritkin had rolled onto his back and was staring at me, hard and intent. “This is exactly why Itold you to go home.”“I have a devastating comeback for that,” I informed him with dignity. “Just not right now.”“Do you want to give up?” I blinked. I could count on zero fingers the number of times he hadasked my opinion. “Because there are almost certainly more of them back there.”I remembered the ghost saying that there were twelve mages all together. Which meant thatbehind the rockfall, ten more were still hanging around, unless they were caught somewhere Icouldn’t see. Or unless they’d left, assuming that the cave-in had killed us. But no, I wasn’t thatlucky.“You know what’s at stake,” I reminded him.“I thought you’d say that.” Pritkin levered himself to his knees with a grunt. The rubble shiftedalong with him, enough to bring another large slab crashing down. The jagged underside landed onlya few feet away from my face.Pritkin’s voice, laced with its usual impatience, cut through my panic. “Let’s go.”“Go?” It came out as more of a squeak than I’d intended. “How? Because I can shift us backhome but I can’t shift us beyond this. I don’t know what’s on the other side or even where the otherside is—”“Just stay close.” Before he’d even finished speaking, his shields had changed from fluid wavesto hard crystal, reflecting the cave-in through a hundred sharp facets. A few more rocks fell off,allowing more to rain down from above, striking off the new, rigid surface with dull thuds. Pritkinstarted crawling forward, and his shields went with him, almost scooping me off my feet before I gotwith the program and moved up close behind him.It wasn’t until I saw the body of one of the mages slide down the side and roll behind us that Icompletely realized what was happening. Our small bubble was plowing through the rocks and dirtlike a crystal mole intent on making a new burrow. We hit a wall once, looking for an entrance thatwasn’t there, but we found it a few feet to the left and burst through, the cave collapsing in on itself24  271behind us.Pritkin dropped his shields with an audible sigh, and the dust we’d dislodged in our escapeflooded in, almost blinding me. We forged ahead to get away from the choking cloud, which had noway to disperse in an area without wind or open air. But before we’d gone ten yards, we ran intowhat felt like another cave-in.Once I blinked the dirt out of my eyes, I realized what I was seeing. A narrow tunnel stretchedout in front of us, filled halfway to the ceiling with what looked like a mile of bones. Pritkin climbedon top of the broken human mass, flashing the light around. “There’s a hole in the wall up ahead. Itprobably leads to another tunnel.”I eyed the pile of bones uneasily. Anything kept in close proximity to a person’s aura eventuallyimprints with a psychic skin. I’d experienced more horror stories from inadvertently brushing upagainst a strong trigger than I could count. And I couldn’t think of a stronger trigger than an actualbody part.“Hurry, damn it!” Pritkin thrust a hand down to me as the sound of voices echoed dimly fromthe corridor behind us. Somebody had heard our exit.I hefted myself up gingerly, before I could think about it too much. The bones were old and dry,and crunched sickeningly under my weight. Many splintered, sending little knives into my palms andtearing my jeans, but there were no psychic flashes. Moving them must have ruptured any imprintsthat had formed.When Pritkin said a hole in the wall, he wasn’t kidding. I could barely squeeze through thething, and it sounded from his language like he’d scraped off more than a little skin himself.“Move!” he whispered, giving me a push in the small of my back. I scrambled inside the small rockhewncavern on the other side of the hole, and almost tumbled down a set of stairs that started afteronly a few feet.The claustrophobically low stairwell was extremely uninviting; mostly I just saw the darknessthat pooled in every niche and corner. I really didn’t want to go down there. Then a spell hit theceiling behind me with a crack like cannon fire and I reconsidered, scrambling down the stairs aheadof Pritkin.A second spell hit while we were still on the steps. It went on and on, like a slow-motion bombblast, causing gravel to pepper the back of my hands and neck like hail. It sent me sliding down thestairs, but the vibrations rode up through my legs, making it almost impossible to find a foothold.And then it didn’t matter because there was no foothold to find. The rock disintegrated beneath myfeet, and I tumbled through darkness and empty air before slamming into freezing water.It took me a moment to realize I wasn’t drowning. The water came only up to my waist, but itwas like ice and the cold shot right up my spine. Worse was the by-now-familiar billowing cloud ofdust, trapping me in a choking haze. Instinctively, I sloshed farther away from the rockfall, trying tobreathe, and found myself treading water. I grabbed a moss-covered skull that jutted out from thewall, my fingers finding purchase in the eye sockets. I held on, too grateful to be repulsed, gasping ingreat lungfuls of air.“Pritkin!” It was barely a croak, but a moment later the flashlight beam hit my eyes, blindingme.“Still alive?”25  271I tried to answer, but my lungs decided this would be a good moment to expel all the foreignmatter I’d breathed in, and I ended up heaving and choking. I lost my grip on the slimy bone and slidunder the frigid water. For a long, terrifying moment, I was lost in an endless sea of black thatimmediately chilled me to the core. Then two broad hands were fumbling for a grip on my shoulders,pulling me back to the surface, reminding me where up and down were.“Miss Palmer!”I spat out a mouthful of limestone paste, the result of oily water mixed with dust, and gasped insome air. “Damn right.”Pritkin nodded and flashed the light around, giving glimpses of a corridor where the floorrippled oddly and everything was suddenly shades of gray and pale, unearthly green. It looked likethe entire lower levels had flooded. I can swim, but I wasn’t in love with the idea of navigating adark underground stream with barely enough headroom to breathe.“I’ll deal with this,” Pritkin said grimly. “Shift out of here.”“And if they keep coming?”“I’ll manage.”And he called me bloody-minded. I took another breath to inform my lungs that asphyxiationwould have to wait, and pushed back off into the flood. “Just swim.”Pritkin didn’t answer, unless you count a curse, although that could have been due to the spellthat hit the water behind us, instantly raising the temperature from chilled to boiling. I screamed, andcoherent thought fled. I didn’t think, just grabbed his hand and shifted.A second later, we landed in the same corridor, but with no dust cloud, no mages and no flood.I’d been treading water in the other time, so I was only a few feet off the ground. Pritkin,unfortunately, had been floating, and he fell from a little farther. Like about six feet.He hit the rocky floor with a thud, a curse and a crack, the last from the demise of the flashlight.I tried to ask how he was, but a stitch was biting deep into my side and, for a long moment it wasimpossible to draw oxygen into my lungs. I slid down the wall to a seated position because my kneessuddenly felt too rubbery to be reliable.“What happened?” Pritkin gasped after a moment. With no flashlight and no deadly spellszipping around, it was pitch-dark, but from the direction of his voice, it sounded like he was still onthe floor.“I shifted us back in time,” I managed to croak.I decided that it probably wasn’t good that I was still feeling shaky and nauseated despite beingthis close to the floor and completely motionless. I couldn’t figure out what was wrong. I’d shiftedonly twice today, once to get us to Paris from Manassier’s cottage and once just now, yet I wasexhausted. It looked like bringing another person along for the ride took a lot out of me. Too bad noone had bothered to give me the manual.“A little warning next time!”“You’re welcome.”26  271“When are we?”I spit out more chalky-tasting dust. Now I knew why Lara Croft always carried a canteen. Mybody was dripping, but my throat was parched. I swallowed dry, while running through the mentalRolodex my power gives me. “Seventeen ninety-three.”“What? Why?”“Because I didn’t feel like being boiled alive?”“You could have shifted us back a day, a week! This is no bloody use at all!”Of course, I thought sourly, Lara Croft would also have some nice convenient techie thing toget her out of this. And a partner who wasn’t a complete ass. I cautiously stood up and found to mysurprise that I was only faintly dizzy. I strained my ears, but all I heard was my own harsh breathingand a faint drip, drip of water from somewhere.“Let’s go,” I said, fumbling around until I found Pritkin’s hand. His skin was cold from thewater, and his pulse was fast but not bad. Not, for example, like mine, which felt like it could burst avein. I needed to make sure I didn’t have to shift again anytime soon. Like for the rest of the week.Pritkin stayed where he was. “Go? Where?”“To find the Codex! I thought it might be nice to look for it without somebody shooting at usfor a change.”“An excellent sentiment. Except for the small matter of the Paris coven being one of the oldestin Europe. They may have abandoned this facility in our time, but in this era there are doubtlessmages all over the place. Not to mention snares and traps. If we haven’t already tripped a protectionward, we soon will!”“Do you have another suggestion?”“Yes. Shift us out!” Even in complete darkness I was positive I could see his glare.I sucked in a breath, more annoyed than I could remember—well, more annoyed than beforeJohn Pritkin, anyway. “Why didn’t I think of that?”“You have shifted multiple times in a day before—”“And it wiped me out before.”“You never mentioned that.”“You never asked.”There was a brief pause. “Are you all right?”“Yeah, peachy.” I really hated his suggestion, but I couldn’t think of a better one. “Let’s at leastclear the corridor first,” I said in compromise. “Then I’ll try to set us back a little early, before thefireworks start.”It took forever to get down that corridor, not because of the darkness but because Pritkin was27  271certain someone or something was about to jump us. But the only problems were the usual—heat, bad air and the fun of trying not to fall on the uneven floor or scrape off a little more skin onthe wall. We finally came to a branch in the path and Pritkin stopped. “Are you certain you’re up tothis?”“What’s your plan if I say no?”“Wait here until you say yes.”“Then I guess I’m up to it.” I don’t suffer from claustrophobia, but I was getting really tired ofthose tunnels. I gripped his hand tighter, focused on our era and shifted.This time the world melted around us slowly, like paint dissolving in water, bleeding away inslow drips. I normally don’t feel the passing of years, just a weightless free fall that ends with mewhenever I planned to be. I felt it this time. Reality rippled around us in a nauseating, frictionless,gravity-free waver. I was suddenly grateful I couldn’t see, because what I could feel was terrifying:For a long moment, I was a tearing stream of dislocated atoms, consciousness ripped apart, with abody that was so elongated it neither began nor ended.Then I snapped back into myself, only to have the whole process start again. There weresnatches of conversation, a few notes of music and what sounded like another explosion or cave-in,all in quick succession, like someone flipping a radio too fast. And I finally realized what washappening. This trip wasn’t one long jump, but a series of smaller hops, with us flashing in and outof other times as we slowly made our way back to our own.I could feel time, and it was heavy, like swimming through molasses. Pushing through thecenturies was like running a marathon. In the dark. With weights tied to my legs.When we finally broke through, it felt like oxygen when drowning—shocking, unexpected,miraculous. I’d half expected to materialize underwater, but apparently we’d passed the flooded area,because I stumbled into a mostly dry wall. I sat down abruptly, tilting my head back, swallowing arelief so sharp it made me light-headed.Pritkin crawled over to lean against the wall next to me. “Are you all right?”“Stop asking me that,” I said, then had to go very still to deal with the nausea. It felt like mystomach had been a couple seconds behind the rest of me, and when it caught up it wasn’t happy tobe there.“I take it that’s a yes.”I swallowed, still tasting dust, and told myself that throwing up would be very unprofessional.“Yeah. It’s just…the learning curve can be a little rough.”After a few minutes of sitting quietly with my eyes closed, I managed to relax and startbreathing evenly. “You don’t have to do this,” Pritkin said. “I could—”“I couldn’t shift out of here right now if my life depended on it,” I said truthfully.“Your power shouldn’t fluctuate this greatly,” he told me, and I could hear the puzzled frown inhis voice.“The power doesn’t fluctuate. My ability to channel it does. The more tired I am, the harder itgets.”28  271“But it shouldn’t be this difficult,” Pritkin repeated stubbornly. “My power doesn’t—”“Because it’s yours!” Damn it, I didn’t have the breath for one of our long, drawn-outarguments right now. “This isn’t mine. I wasn’t born with it. It’s on loan, remember?”The power hadn’t originated with the Pythias, who had once been the priestesses of an ancientbeing calling himself Apollo. I’d met him exactly once, when he’d promised to train me. So far, he’dpaid that promise the same amount of attention he had my objections over receiving the office in thefirst place: none. Unfortunately, I didn’t have anywhere else to turn.Unlike most Pythias, who had been trained for a decade or two on the ins and outs of theirposition, my intro to the office had lasted about thirty seconds—just long enough for the lastincumbent to shove the power off on me before she died. And everyone else who might have givenme a few pointers was under the control of the Circle.We sat there for a while in silence. I eventually summoned the strength to pull off my shoes andtoss my waterlogged socks against the far wall, where they landed with little splats. It didn’t helpmuch because I just had to put the wet shoes back on.“Before you completed the ritual to become Pythia, your power controlled how and when itmanifested,” Pritkin said, as I dragged myself to my feet. I’d almost fallen asleep for the second timeagainst his shoulder, wet clothes, hard floor and all. “Is that correct?”“Yeah. I was only allowed in the driver’s seat after I bought the car, so to speak.” Which wasbetter than getting thrown back to another century every time I turned around, to fix whatever wasabout to get messed up—usually without having a clue what it might be.“Then you must start monitoring your endurance. Otherwise, you could become trapped inanother time or overtax your system, possibly resulting in serious injury.”“You don’t say?” I started down the corridor, my feet feeling like they were encased in cement.“I’d have never figured that out on my own.”“I am serious.” Pritkin grabbed my arm, in his favorite spot, right over the bicep. I was probablygoing to have the permanent indentation of his fingers there someday. “You must beginexperimentation, to discover your limits. How many times can you shift before you reachexhaustion? Does going farther back in time cause more of a drain than more recent shifts? Whatother powers over time do you possess?”“If I’m not letting someone piggyback along, three or four, depending on how tired I am to startwith; hell, yes; and I don’t really want to know,” I answered him, in order. “Now, can we deal withthe current crisis, please, and leave the twenty questions for later?”Pritkin shut up, but with a meaningful silence that said this wasn’t over. I let him brood while Iconcentrated on not falling on my face. We felt our way down another dark, dusty corridor.We finally found the storeroom by the simple method of running into it. Or, to be moreaccurate, into the rusty iron-work gate that blocked the entrance. I backed up a few steps whilePritkin scuffled around. I heard a match strike and suddenly I could see. Watery yellow light filteredoutward from a small lantern set in a niche, allowing him to check the area for booby traps. Hedidn’t find any, which seemed to worry him more than the reverse.“What’s wrong? Manassier said this place was abandoned.”29  271Pritkin ran a hand over his hair, which despite the water and the sweat and the limestone dustwas still acting like an independent entity. “Can you shift yet?”“Maybe.”“If anything goes wrong, you are to shift away immediately. Do you understand?”“Sure.”Pritkin shot me a suspicious look, and I gave him my best bland expression right back. He’dasked if I understood, and I’d said yes. I hadn’t agreed to anything.He smeared his finger across the door mechanism, cutting through an inch of dust and grime.Something clicked and he pulled back before cautiously nudging the door with his toe. It swunginward obligingly, but he hesitated on the threshold. “I don’t like it. This is too easy.”I personally thought easy was just fine. In fact, it was about damn time easy showed up.“Maybe our luck is chang—”Pritkin stepped into the room and disappeared with a strangled sort of sound. “Pritkin!” Therewas no answer. I knelt by the threshold, but there was nothing to see—only a small, empty cave,with no exit, and no mage.I got a death grip on the iron bars of the door and reached out. My hand encountered nothingbut dusty limestone for about two feet, then disappeared into the floor. I snatched my arm back, butthere didn’t appear to be any damage. An illusion, then.I stretched out on the floor, closed my eyes and leaned over, to the point that my foreheadwould have hit stone if there really had been a floor there. When it didn’t, I opened my eyes inblackness. After a moment, my sight adjusted to show me dirty fingers, white with strain, clinging toa shard of limestone three or four yards down. They were human, and below them, almost out ofsight, was a familiar, spiky head.“Grab my hand and I’ll shift us out,” I called, hoping I could actually do it. The head snappedup.“What did I just tell you?!” Pritkin demanded.“Hi, I’m Cassie Palmer. Have we met?”Steel entered the suddenly soft tones. “Miss Palmer. Move away from the edge. Now.”“I’m not going to fall in,” I told him irritably.“Neither did I! There’s something down here.” I couldn’t see Pritkin’s face very well, just apale blur against the shadows, but he didn’t sound happy. Some people thought he had only onemode—pissed off. In reality, he had plenty of them. Over the past few weeks, I’d learned to tell thedifference between real pissed off, impatient pissed off and scared pissed off. I suspected that thiswas the last kind. If so, that made two of us.That feeling amped up a few notches when he cursed and fired several rounds at something outin the darkness. The faint, acrid smell of gunpowder floated up to me as I wiggled forward, keepingmy legs spread, hoping that if I distributed my weight over a larger surface I wouldn’t cause a rockslide. I stretched until I heard something pop in my shoulder, but I wasn’t even close. And if I30  271couldn’t touch him, I couldn’t shift him.I bit my lip and stared up at the floor that wasn’t there. It was kind of odd seeing it from thisangle, as if the ocean’s surface had been smeared with dirt and pebbles. It didn’t help myconcentration, so I pulled back up to a sitting position and stared at the top of it instead.Once upon a time, my reaction to scary things had been to run and hide. It was an effectivestrategy for staying alive in the good old days when all I had to worry about was a homicidalvampire. The difference between then and now was that once upon a time I’d had problems I reallycould outrun. Now I had duties and responsibilities, the kind of things that are always with you.There were about a dozen nightmares vying for the top spot every day, each of them spectacularlyhorrible in its own way. And right at the top of the list was the fear that I’d have to stand by andwatch another friend die trying to help me.I was suddenly really glad I couldn’t see the bottom.The rock felt crumbly under my fingers as I slithered over the side. Or maybe that was myhands shaking. A cascade of small rocks disappeared beyond the illusion and some of them musthave hit Pritkin, because I heard him swear again.“What the hell are you—”“Sheer bloody-mindedness, remember? And can you see my leg?”I was holding on to the edge of the chasm by my arms and elbows, and still felt unbelievablyunsteady. I carefully did not look down, but for a few seconds, I strained to hear the rocks hitbottom. I never did.I tried to feel around with my toe without falling off, but met only air. Damn it, what if I neededto be touching bare skin? Why hadn’t I thought to remove my shoes first? I tried toeing one off, butthe water had made the sneaker shrink around my foot. “Grab my ankle.”A lot of less than genteel language echoed off the walls. “I can’t grab anything without lettinggo!”“You have two arms!”“Listen to me.” Pritkin’s voice was low and controlled, the tone he used when he waspretending to be reasonable. “I can’t let go of the gun. There’s something down here. It pulled me in.It could get bored with me at any moment and come after you. You have to—” He broke off at thesound of shouts and explosions and booted feet echoing down the corridor. “Shift, goddamn it!”“Grab my leg!”I lowered myself down to the point that my head was barely over the top of the chasm, but stilltouched nothing. The damn rock was falling apart under my fingers and nervous sweat was makingmy palms slippery. My arms were sending sharp little pains up to my shoulders and there was nopurchase on the side of the chasm for my feet. How the hell far down was he?And then it didn’t matter, because a pair of booted feet stopped right in front of my eyes. Icraned my neck enough to see an older man with salt-and-pepper hair and pale gray eyes smilingdown at me. Manassier. Well, didn’t that just explain a lot.“I didn’t think you would get this far,” he told me in his thick accent. And to think, only that31  271afternoon, I’d found it attractive.Somewhere along the line I’d bitten my tongue hard enough to taste copper. I swallowed blood.“Surprise.”He shrugged. “No matter. I still collect the bounty.”“There’s a bounty?”“Half a million euros.” His smile grew. “You are about to make me rich.”“Half a million? Are you kidding me? I’m the Pythia. I’m worth way more than that.”He took out a gun, a Sig Sauer P210, which I recognized because of the shooting lessons Pritkinhad been giving me. My aim wasn’t any better, but I could identify all kinds of guns now. Even theone about to kill me.“I’m a simple man,” Manassier said, “with simple needs. Half a million will do nicely.”It figured that I’d get the nongreedy crook. I swallowed a crazy urge to laugh. “You don’t haveto shoot me,” I gasped. “I can’t hold on much longer anyway.”“Yes, but if you slip, the Circle may say you died of natural causes and not pay the bounty. Andthen all this was for nothing.”“Yeah. That’d be a shame.”He clicked the safety off. “Now hold still and this won’t hurt.”“That would be a nice change.” My body felt like it weighed a ton, my arms were liquid withfatigue, and my shoulders were aching in their sockets. It would be such a relief to just let go.So I did.I heard him yell something in French and felt a bullet whiz by my head, but it was unimportantbecause I was falling, and there was nothing to hold on to, just sliding dirt and limestone rockscrumbling beneath my hands. My arms flailed wildly, grasping for the one thing I had to find, but fora long second I felt only air. Then my fingers collided with something warm and alive and I grabbedit and we were both falling. There was a dizzying rush of air and my power wouldn’t come and all Icould think was that I’d killed us both—then my brain whited out and my heart tried to stop andreality twisted and bent around us.And we tumbled into a casino lobby half a world away.I hadn’t judged things perfectly because of the whole abject terror thing, and we fell from aboutfour feet above the ground. Pritkin hit the floor first, with a pained grunt, with me clinging to hisback. And then everything got incredibly still for a minute, as it always did whenever I survivedsomething insanely dangerous and really stupid. The fact that I recognized the phenomenon probablymeant it had happened a few too many times. I lay there quivering, hearing an upsurge in the politebabble of the guests and not caring. All I could think was, oh, thank God, I didn’t kill us.After a stunned moment, I coughed hard and rolled off. My face was dusty, my palms werescraped raw and I was panting and limp. Various muscle groups were twitching at random, seizing32  271up with tight bursts of pain and then releasing. I felt like bursting into tears and screaming intriumph all at the same time.Pritkin finally groaned and sat up. He was pale and sweating profusely, with damp hairplastered to his forehead. He had cuts on his face and hands and burns on his forearm.I wanted to touch him, to reassure myself that we’d both actually survived, but I didn’t dare. Agal could lose a hand that way. So I just stared at him instead, so glad to be alive that my aching backand trembling arms and ferocious headache hardly registered at all. “That was fun,” I croaked.“Only, not.”Pritkin hauled me into a sitting position, one dirty, scarred hand cupping the back of my neck.“Are you all right?” His voice was sharp and biting, with a slightly panicked edge.“I told you to stop asking—”He shook me, and despite it being one-handed, it made my teeth rattle. “If anything like thatever happens again. You. Leave. Me. Behind. Do you understand?”I would have argued, but I was feeling a little shocky for some reason. “I’m not good atabandoning people,” I finally said.A front-desk person scurried over, first-aid kit in hand, but Pritkin snarled at the poor guy andhe quickly backed up a step. “Then get good at it!”He stomped off, limping, one shoulder hanging at an odd angle. “You’re welcome,” Imurmured.33  271Chapter 3Pritkin and I had landed at Dante’s, Vegas’ cross between a haunted house and a casino. It wascurrently what he referred to as our base of operations and I called our hideout. And, as hiding placeswent, it ranked pretty high. Not only was it a well-warded, vampire-run property, but we’d recentlyhelped to trash a large piece of it. It seemed unlikely that many of our enemies would think to lookfor us there. At least, that was the plan.I was sitting in Purgatory, the lobby bar, the next afternoon, trying to scalp a shrunken head,when a vampire walked in. He was swathed in a dark cloak and hood that would have lookedtheatrical anywhere else, but the prickle at the base of my spine told me what he was. It looked likethe plan pretty much sucked.I watched him out of the corner of my eye while I finished dissecting the head. The clump ofmatted black hair finally came off more or less intact. I put down the piece of molded plastic I’dbeen working on and picked up the real deal, which was perched on an overturned ashtray nearby. Itglared at me balefully out of one shriveled, raisinlike eye. “I can’t believe it’s come to this,” itcomplained. “Somebody kill me now.”“Somebody already did.”“That’s cold, blondie.”I put the long ponytail onto its wrinkled skin and adjusted it. The head, rumored to havebelonged to a gambler who had welshed on the wrong bet, usually took orders at the zombie barupstairs. It was currently unemployed, courtesy of a fire that had raged out of control for almost anhour. The head had somehow survived, except for its hair.I felt kind of responsible—the Circle’s war mages had set the blaze while attempting tobarbecue me—so I had been trying to replace its singed locks with some taken from one of the fakessold as souvenirs at the gift shop. Dante’s isn’t known for the high quality of its merchandise,ensuring that I’d spent an hour sorting through about a hundred heads, trying to find a good match.Not that my help seemed to be appreciated.“I can’t go around looking like this!” it said sourly as I reached for the superglue. “I’m the mainattraction here. I’m the star!”“It’s either this or I scalp Barbie,” I threatened. “They don’t make wigs in your size.”“Sweetheart, they don’t make anything in my size. And it’s never stopped me before.”34  271“I don’t even want to know what that means,” I said honestly.The vampire was now scanning the crowded tables. Maybe he was here for a drink or a quickgame of craps, but I doubted it. I’d recently turned down an offer of employment from the VampireSenate, something that isn’t generally considered healthy. The surprise wasn’t that they’d sentsomeone to restate their offer in more emphatic terms, but that it had taken them this long.I watched a harried-looking waitress, dressed in a few black straps and thigh-high boots, moveforward to greet the new arrival. She walked like her arches hurt, which was probably the case.Bondage chic was Purgatory’s shtick, chosen to match the name, but it wasn’t made for eight-hourshifts on your feet. I could testify to that personally, having spent several days literally in her shoes.The idea was to hide in plain sight. At least that’s what Casanova, the casino’s manager, hadclaimed. I suspected he just wanted the free help.Casanova’s master was Antonio, a Philadelphia crime boss better known as Tony, although hisname these days was mud for crossing his own master—who happened to be Mircea. Among otherthings, Tony’d tried to have me killed, which would have seriously interfered in Mircea’s plans. Notbeing the forgiving type, Mircea had confiscated everything Tony owned, including the casino andits manager. Before being sidelined by the geis, he’d ordered Casanova to assist me, but hadn’t givenspecifics. As a result, Casanova’s “assistance” had taken the form of a lot of fill-in jobs for which I’dyet to see a paycheck.But until Pritkin found us an actual, honest-to-God lead, I didn’t have much else to do. Exceptto stare obsessively at the clock, wondering how many seconds of freedom I had left. Staying busyhelped with that. A little. And Casanova had a point about the outfit. My shiny PVC shorts andbustier combo didn’t hide much, but with elaborate eye makeup and a long black wig, I barelyrecognized my strawberry-blond, blue-eyed self. I fiddled with the head and tried to look nonchalant,hoping the disguise would hold up.The man sitting beside me started complaining. “A thumbscrew?” He slapped the drinks listdown on the bar. “What the hell is that?”“You’re not in Hell,” the bartender corrected him. “And no souls eat or drink in Purgatory.”“Then what do they do?” the guy asked sarcastically.“They suffer.” I thought the bartender’s dungeon master garb, consisting of a bare chest,hangman’s hood and studded cuffs, should have already made that clear. If not, the couple dozentorture devices serving as wall art might have clued the guy in.“I am suffering—from thirst!” the tourist insisted.“A thumbscrew is a screwdriver,” I explained helpfully.“Gee, thanks, Elvira. So what I gotta do? Solve a riddle before I can order a drink?”“It’s not that hard,” the bartender said patiently, placing a flaming cocktail in front of anotherguest. “A Lynching is a Lynchburg lemonade, an Iron Maiden is an old-fashioned, a—”“All I want is a Bloody Mary! You got one of them?”“Yes.”35  271“What’s it called?”“A Bloody Mary.”The vampire had paused beside me. “It won’t work,” I told him. No way was I changing mymind. Vampires in general aren’t to be trusted, but the Senate makes the average vamp look like aparagon of virtue.“That’s what I’ve been trying to tell you,” the head spat. “This is an outrage!”I set the ungrateful thing back on its ashtray and swiveled to face my unwanted visitor. “Andwhy bother with a disguise? It’s not like I wouldn’t know what you are.”“It wasn’t meant for you,” the vampire said, throwing back the hood.A pair of rich brown eyes met mine, the color as soft and familiar as well-worn suede. Onlytheir agonized expression was new. I started in shock. “Rafe?”He collapsed against the bar, holding his stomach as if he’d been punched. I slid off my stooland helped him onto it, feeling him shiver despite the thick, fuzzy wool cloak he clutched aroundhimself. The streets outside were shimmering in the late June heat, yet he was bundled up like wewere scheduled for a blizzard. I’d known him all my life, and I’d never seen him look this bad.We’d met at the court of the vampire who turned him, the aforementioned Tony, who hadordered Rafe to paint my bedroom when I was a child. I doubt that Tony had done it to please hisresident clairvoyant. It just fit his warped sense of humor to give the greatest artist of theRenaissance the most menial jobs he could find. But Raphael had actually enjoyed it, and in themonths it took to litter my ceiling with angels, stars and clouds, we’d become fast friends. He’d beenone of the few things that had made growing up at Tony’s bearable.Rafe’s lips were cold when he kissed me briefly, and his hands were like ice. I warmed them inmine, worry gnawing at my insides. He wasn’t supposed to be cold. Vampires are as warm ashumans unless they’re famished, but that couldn’t be it. Like all masters, Rafe could feed from bloodmolecules drawn at a distance. If he felt like it, he could drain half the bar without anyone noticinguntil the bodies started hitting the floor.“I’m all right, Cassie.” Rafe squeezed my hands and I immediately felt more centered. Healways had that effect on me, maybe because he comforted me so often as a child. I’d grown upbelieving that, if he said something was okay, it must be true, and old habits die hard.“Then what is it? Something’s wrong.” He swallowed, but instead of answering, he just lookedat me pleadingly, his face dancing with neon shadows from the glass “flames” that surrounded thebar. My short-lived calm fled right out the window. “Rafe! You’re scaring me!”“That wasn’t my intention, mia stella.” His voice, usually a lightly accented tenor, was a harshcroak. He swallowed, but when he tried to speak again, he only strangled. He let go of my hands toclaw at his throat, his face contorted in a rictus, and I stumbled back a step, colliding with the coolcolumn of mist that was Billy Joe.Some people have spirit guides, wise, serene types who give them help from the great beyond. Ihave a smart-aleck ex–card shark who spends more time rigging the casino games than he doesadvising me. Of course, considering that his mortal existence ended with him taking a header into theMississippi, courtesy of a couple of cowboys he’d been cheating, that might not be such a bad thing.36  271“He’s fighting a command,” Billy said unnecessarily.I shot him an impatient glance. Billy’s status as the life-challenged segment of our partnershipoften means he knows more about the supernatural world than I do, but of the two of us, I knowmore about vamps. Growing up at Tony’s had seen to that.Even vampires who become masters are still bound by their own master’s control—unless theyreach first-level status, which most never do. But older vamps have more flexibility in interpretingcommands than a newborn. A lot more, if they’re smart and willing to risk punishment. And Rafehad stretched a point for me before, informing Mircea of Tony’s plan to kill me even at great risk tohimself. If he hadn’t helped me, I’d have never lived long enough to become the Pythia.“Tony isn’t around to give any orders,” I said slowly, and some of the terrible tension leftRafe’s face. The bane of both our existences was literally out of this world, hiding somewhere inFaerie. “He couldn’t have forbidden you to see me—unless it’s an old command.”For a long moment Rafe held himself unnaturally still, the flickering lights of the bar the onlymovement on his face. Then, slowly, almost imperceptibly, his head moved side to side. I glanced atBilly Joe, who had drifted off a few feet. The flames filtered through him eerily, gold and red andtranslucent umber. He pushed his Stetson up with an insubstantial finger. “Well, that sorta narrows itdown.”I nodded. With Tony gone, there was only one person left whose commands could make Rafechoke at the mere thought of contradicting them: Tony’s master.The bar was hot and humid with too many bodies, but chills shivered down my arms anyway.Unfulfilled longing swept through me, blood and bone and skin stretched paper thin as part of meyearned, reaching out for someone who wasn’t there. I glanced up at the sign over the bar: LEAD MENOT INTO TEMPTATION; THAT WOULD MEAN BACKING UP. No freaking kidding.Rafe was looking at me with big, concerned eyes. I could only think of one reason for him to behere: to ask me to see Mircea. And wasn’t that just all I needed. I bit back the urge to scream. Mynerves had a perpetually scraped-raw feeling these days, but it wasn’t Rafe’s fault. “You may as wellgo back,” I told him unsteadily. “There’s nothing I can do.”Rafe shook his head in a wild, negative motion, causing his dark curls to dance madly about hisface. He looked around the room, eyes shifting in sudden darts as if he thought someone might besneaking up on him. His nerves were showing, something he’d never been able to completelycontrol, even at court. It had cost him more than once.His gaze returned to my face, and there was desperation in it, but also determination. “I am notwell,” he said, and paused, as if waiting for something.I blinked, fairly sure I was missing the point. Vampires don’t get sick. Shot, burned, staked,yeah; the flu, not so much.“I can summon a healer,” I offered. Dante’s was more than familiar with little accidents. Acouple of hungry gargoyles had decided to snack on some of the animal acts the night before, only todiscover that the trained wolves weren’t wolves at all. The result had been a near apocalyptic battlein the lower levels that had given the on-site medical staff something to do for the rest of the night.And that sort of thing wasn’t exactly unusual.“I do not think a healer would be able to help,” Rafe said slowly, his eyes brightening as novisible retribution was taken. I realized what he was up to as he looked at me eagerly. If he pretended37  271he was talking about himself instead of Mircea, he could get around the prohibition. Thethought drifted through my mind that Mircea must not be up to his usual standard, to have left suchan obvious loophole.“It doesn’t matter,” I said, hoping to forestall a painful explanation. “If I could do anything,don’t you think I would have?” The geis that was putting me through hell was doing even worsethings to Mircea. It strengthened depending on how long it had been in place, and due to a littleaccident with the timeline, he’d been dealing with it longer than I had. By about a century.My former rival for the position of Pythia, a lunatic named Myra, had decided to remove thecompetition by a little creative homicide. She couldn’t kill me, because there was a rule prohibitingthe murderer of the Pythia or her designated heir from inheriting. But being savvy about all thingstime-related, Myra had worked out an alternative. If Mircea died before Tony and I had our littleblowup, it would remove his protection from me, allowing Tony to do the dirty work for her.The only problem with her plan was that it required fiddling with the time line, and my powerdidn’t like that. It kept sending me back in time to prevent the assassination attempts. And duringone of those trips, I met Mircea in a period before the geis was placed. The spell immediatelyrecognized him as the other component needed to complete itself and jumped from me to him. Thatnot only gave him the geis a century early, but it ensured that when he had the original spell cast onus, he ended up with two strands of it, not one. And, as I could attest, one was bad enough.“But…there is no one else!” Rafe looked almost frantic at my refusal. He also looked surprised.I had a sudden rush of guilt, which was monumentally unfair. Mircea had started this, not me.“If I knew the counterspell, I’d have cast it already,” I repeated, with a little more bite to mytone than I usually used with Rafe. What did he think I’d been doing for the past week, anyway?The book containing the only known counterspell was the Codex Merlini, a compilation ofancient magical lore that had been lost long ago—assuming it had ever existed. Most of the peoplePritkin and I had contacted had been of the opinion that the Codex was nothing more than a myth. Itwas like the rest of the Arthurian legend, we’d been assured by one supercilious mage after another.There’d never been a Camelot, except in the imagination of a medieval French poet. And there wasno Codex.The only exception was Manassier, who’d had his own reasons for sending us on a wild-goosechase. So far, everyone else had refused to talk, didn’t know anything, or was looking to get richquick off a couple of desperate suckers. I’d been battling rising panic already, and Rafe’s distresswasn’t helping.“Please, Cassie!” His voice cracked around the edges, and my stomach clenched at the almostheartbroken look on his face. If it had been anyone else—any vampire, anyway—that look wouldhave had my paranoid instincts muttering furiously. But Rafe didn’t have that kind of deception inhim. At least, he never had before. And I suspected his basic character was pretty set after more thanfour hundred years.“I told you, I don’t have the spell,” I said, more gently. “Maybe in a few weeks—”“But I’ll be dead in a few weeks!” he blurted out.For a moment, the world tilted. There was a hollow roaring in my ears and the bar seemed to beclosing in, with not enough air, not enough light. It felt like the heavy bass of Purgatory’s continuouspulse was suddenly pounding inside my skull.38  271Rafe stared at me soberly. “I am sorry, Cassie. I didn’t intend to tell you that way.”For a moment, I just stared back, understanding whipping through my mind with a white-hotsizzle. I’d known the spell was vicious—my own reactions had been more than enough for that—butthat it could go so far I’d never even considered. Mircea was a first-level master. There were only ahandful of them in the world, and they were almost impossible to kill. The idea of his dying becauseof a spell, any spell, was crazy, but especially one that hadn’t even been designed as a weapon.“There has to be some mistake,” I finally said. “I know you’re suffering, but—”“Not suffering, mia stella,” he whispered. “Dying.”“But if I go to him, it’ll only make things worse!”Rafe flinched when I dropped the wrong pronoun, but it didn’t stop him. “The Consul hascalled in experts from around the world. And you know they would not lie to her.” No, I didn’tsuppose so. The Consul headed up the Vampire Senate, and was easily its scariest member. “I heardone tell her that if you complete the spell, perhaps it will free…me. But he knew of nothing else thatwould.”“I’ll find another way,” I promised, feeling sick.Rafe looked genuinely puzzled at my refusal. Like asking me to risk a lifetime of slavery wasno big deal. “I do not see what is wrong with this one. Mircea would never hurt you—”“That’s not the point! How much have you enjoyed being Tony’s eternal errand boy?”“Mircea is nothing like that bastardo Antonio,” Rafe said, appalled.I shook my head in frustration. No, Mircea wasn’t Tony; despite the geis, despite everything, Iknew that. But he was a vampire. And the one thing no vamp could resist was power. If the geis gaveMircea control over mine, he would use it. And, just like with Tony, I’d have no say about what hedid with it.Tony wanted me dead mainly because I’d set him up for the Feds. I’d had a number of reasonsfor helping them out, but top of the list was that he’d used my visions to point him to whereverdisaster was about to strike—and therefore where an opportunity for profit was to be found. Youngand naive, I’d believed him when he assured me that he wanted the information to warn the peoplewho were soon to be in distress. When I found out what he’d really been doing with it, I’d swornnever to be used like that again. Not by him, not by anyone.I swallowed, knowing this wasn’t going to go over well. But I had to ask. “Tell me the truth,Rafe. Did Mircea send you?”If he really was dying, it would make sense for him to send Rafe to tell me so. Mircea hadsaved my life by refusing Tony his revenge. I owed him one, and I would have expected him to try tocash it in.What didn’t make sense was why he would order Rafe to put on an elaborate pretense, to makeme think he’d actually told him to stay away. But although Mircea looked to be in his early thirties,he was five hundred years old. And, like most of the older vamps, to call his thought processesByzantine was a serious understatement. I’d discovered long ago that the easiest way to figure outwhat a vampire really wanted was to look for whatever would benefit him the most, and ignoreeverything else. And what would benefit Mircea was completing the geis.39  271Rafe blinked at me, and for a moment there was something lost and wide open in hisexpression, almost bruised. “You think I would lie to you?”“If Mircea ordered you to, yes. You wouldn’t have a choice!”“There are always choices,” Rafe said, offended. “Had I been ordered to tell you a lie—” Hegave a small shrug. “I cannot help it if I am not so good an actor at times.”“But you’re fond of Mircea. It might be an order you’d agree with.”He sighed in exasperation. “Mircea has many fine qualities, Cassie. I know them well. But hehas flaws, too—one in particular that I hope will not prove fatal. He is stubborn. Too stubborn tolisten to the Consul’s experts when they tell him he cannot defeat this. Too stubborn to believe thateven his power can fail. And too proud to admit it, even if he did believe!”That did sound like Mircea. And I’d never really stopped to wonder how he would react to thegeis’ malfunctioning. If anything, I’d assumed his only thought would be to use it to get me underhis power. But while I’d almost become used to my life spinning out of control, it definitely wasn’tthe norm for him. Mircea manipulated other people, used them to get what he or the Senate wanted.He wasn’t accustomed to having anyone, or anything, do the same to him.“And consider this,” Rafe said urgently, “when you think on deception. Mage Pritkin has noreason to save Mircea. If he dies, the spell is broken. All he has to do is stall long enough for that tohappen, and you are free.”An automatic denial rose to my lips, but died before I could utter it. The Codex contained somemysterious spell that Pritkin didn’t want found. We’d agreed that once the book was located, I’d lethim remove it before I searched it for the counterspell to the geis. But what if he didn’t trust me? Ididn’t know enough about the magical community to know whom to ask for information. So all theexperts we’d spoken with had been Pritkin’s. Had all that “you go, I’ll stay” stuff in Paris been aboutmy welfare or an attempt to make sure I didn’t find anything? What if the real reason we keptstriking out was because that was what he wanted?“I almost forgot. I have something for you.” Rafe fumbled under the cloak for a moment, thenbrought out a small package wrapped in a piece of black felt. “The Fey returned them to Mircea. Asyour master, they assumed he could get them to you.”I parted the felt and into my hands dropped a ratty old pack of tarot cards. They were dirty andcreased, and more than a few were missing the corners. I was a little surprised to see them, since I’dlost them while on a disastrous trip to Faerie in search of Myra. I’d been happy to get out of therealive, and hadn’t worried too much about what I left behind.A card suddenly poked up from the deck with no help from me. “The Magician Reversed,” aresonant voice began, before I shoved it back inside and slipped the pack into the pocket of myshorts. It did not add to my peace of mind.My old governess had had the deck spelled to report on the overall spiritual climate of asituation. It was supposed to be a joke, but over the years I’d noticed that its predictions weredepressingly accurate. That was a problem because, no matter how I tried to twist it, the MagicianIll-Dignified was never a good thing.You know the guys with the three beans under the shells at carnivals? The ones with the stuffedanimals that are going all moldy because they never actually give any away? The Magician Ill-Dignified is a lot like that: a salesman or con man who can make you believe almost anything. You40  271can avoid him, but you have to be on your toes, because he will not seem like a deceiver.The card was safely tucked away, but an image of the tiny magician’s face still seemed to hoverin front of me. And my imagination was giving him Pritkin’s bright green eyes. I didn’t know howfar he was willing to go to ensure that the mystery spell stayed lost. And if Mircea died, my biggestreason for finding the Codex died with him. Maybe Pritkin didn’t view a single death as too high aprice to pay to keep the secret.Especially if that life was a vampire’s.41  271Chapter 4Rafe watched me in silence for a moment, then cleared his throat. “There may be an alternative.”I waited, but he just sat there, his jaw working but no sound coming out. “I’m listening.”“I can’t tell you,” he finally said, sounding defeated. Apparently Mircea’s command hadn’tbeen so flawed after all.I glanced at Billy, who sighed and shrugged. He doesn’t like possessions, but they do allow himto tiptoe through someone’s thoughts, gathering stray information here and there. And I doubtedMircea had prohibited Rafe from even thinking about whatever it was he didn’t want known.“Drop your shields,” I told him, “and hold that thought.”Rafe looked a little nervous, but since Billy slipped inside his skin a few seconds later, he musthave done as I asked. I glanced around, wondering what the tourists would say if they knew that aghost was currently possessing a vampire a few feet away. It made Dante’s staged shows look a littletepid by comparison. Then Billy stepped out of Rafe’s other side, looking freaked. “Oh, hell, no.”“What did you see?”“Nothing. Not a damn thing.”“You’re lying.” I couldn’t believe it. Billy has a lot of flaws, but he doesn’t lie. Not to me.His jaw set and his hazel eyes looked as implacable as I’d ever seen them. “If I am, it’s for yourown good!”There are, so tradition says, four main reasons for a ghost to appear to mortals: to reproach, towarn, to recall and to advise. I could add a few more: to annoy, to obstruct or, in Billy Joe’s case, toseriously piss off. “I’ll be the judge of that!” I told him angrily.“And your judgment’s been so great so far?”“I beg your pardon?”“Every time you get involved with the vamps, it’s a bad thing.” Billy held up three translucentfingers. “Tomas. ‘Oh, Billy, he’s just a sweet street kid who needs a home.’ A sweet street kid whohappened to be a master vampire in disguise, who betrayed you and almost got you killed!” A finger42  271went down. “Mircea. ‘Oh, Billy, I’ve known him forever, he’s nothing to worry about.’ Until heplaced that damn geis on you and maneuvered you into the Pythia thing, that is.” Another fingerfolded under, leaving me staring at a rude gesture. “See why I’m a little worried here?”“I’m involved anyway!” I reminded him tightly.“You won’t like it.”“I already don’t like it. Just tell me!” The bartender was looking at me a little funny. Probablywondering why I was yelling at the bar.“Your buddy has been doing some investigating,” Billy said, with obvious reluctance, “andheard a rumor. But it’s probably no more than that. People have been speculating about the Codexfor centuries—”Rafe shook his head, then grabbed his throat again. The bartender began slowly edging away. Isent him a smile, but the expression in his eyes said clearly that he thought we were nuts. It wouldhave bothered me less if I didn’t halfway agree with him.“Billy!”He sighed. “The word is that the Codex was never lost, that the mages have had it all along butcirculated the rumor because they didn’t want anyone looking for it.”“Wonderful,” I said morosely. “All I need is another run-in with the Circle.”“Cass,” Billy said, almost gently, “there’s more than one.”It took me a moment to understand what he meant; then my eyes automatically slid over toRafe. “The Black has it?” I whispered in a savage undertone.The Black Circle was a group of dark magic users, people with no scruples about how theyobtained power or what they did with it. They had recently allied with some rogue vampires againstthe Silver Circle and the Vampire Senate, in a war that threatened to engulf the entire supernaturalworld. So far, I’d mostly managed to stay out of it. I really wanted to keep it that way.At least Rafe had the grace to look slightly abashed. “I’m trying to avoid making any moreenemies,” I said tightly.“And if Mircea wants to raid a dark stronghold, he has the people to do it,” Billy pointed out.“He sure as hell doesn’t need us.”I nodded emphatically. For once, Billy was making a lot of sense. Rafe looked lost, unable tohear Billy when he wasn’t in residence, so to speak. “Mircea has a capable stable—” I began, only tohave Rafe cut me off with an agitated gesture.“None of them will do anything,” he croaked, sounding half-choked. I went around the bar toget him some water.“Why? Do they want him to die?”“No!” He looked around agitatedly, but his almost yell had been lost in the thrum of music andthe hum of conversation. He leaned over the bar and dropped his voice to a whisper anyway, so43  271much so that I practically had to lip-read. “There might be a few who resent their positions, whothink they could do better elsewhere, but most are wise enough to see…” He trailed off.“See what?”Rafe took the glass I handed him, but didn’t drink. He put it down and started rubbing bothhands across the bar top in an unconscious, distressed motion. “That with Tony gone and Mirceadead, there will be no one to protect us. The family will be ripped apart, each of us taken by othermasters to add to their power base. And they won’t know us, Cassie; they won’t care. We’ll becommodities to them, nothing more. Things to be used and discarded when we fail to please.”I mentally cursed myself for not thinking that far ahead. Of course Mircea’s death would bemore than a personal tragedy—his position as family patriarch ensured that. And it would bedevastating for people like Rafe.He’d never had much respect at Tony’s, where a steady trigger finger counted for more thanartistic genius. But at least he’d known the rules of the household and where he fit into the hierarchy.In a new family there would be a constant struggle for position—maybe for decades. And Rafe wasno warrior. He might not last long enough to carve a new place for himself.“Then why won’t the family help him?” I demanded. “It’s their butts on the line as much ashis!”“Because the Consul has forbidden it!” Rafe whispered. “I am risking her wrath by even beinghere!”Well, that explained the nervousness. “Why would she do that? She needs Mircea alive!” Asscary as the Consul was, she couldn’t hope to win the war alone. The Senate was ultimately only asstrong as its members, and it had already lost more than a quarter of them to combat or treachery.She couldn’t afford to lose Mircea, too.“She says that everything that can be done is being done, and that we’ll only make mattersworse by interfering. But I think there is more to it than that. You’re the obvious person for us toseek out, and she doesn’t want us to aid you.”“But I’m trying to help!” Lifting the geis would benefit me as much as Mircea, and if there wasone thing I’d have thought the Consul understood, it was self-interest.“I know that, Cassie. But she doesn’t. She believes that you are still angry with him for placingthe geis, and may attempt some form of revenge. She knows you don’t have to help him; that oncehe dies, the geis is broken—”“She actually believes I’d do that? Stand by and watch him die?”Rafe’s hands clenched on the bar top. “I don’t know what she might think under normalcircumstances. But these are not normal! We are at war, and she is afraid of losing him. Even more,she’s afraid of your power. Fear is not an emotion she feels often, and when she does…she tends tooverreact. Perhaps, if you spoke with her…”I shot him a look, but didn’t bother to reply. I had a suspicion that the Consul’s plan to ridMircea of the spell might involve killing the one who had placed it on him. Which, thanks to theaforementioned timeline snafu, was me.“Mircea isn’t going to die,” I said, trying to convince myself as much as Rafe. “He’s a Senate44  271member, not a newborn!”Rafe didn’t answer. Instead, he held out his hand, opening the palm to reveal a slim platinumhair clip. I recognized it immediately. Unlike a lot of ancient vampires, Mircea didn’t usually dressin the clothes of his youth. I’d only ever seen him in them once, and that had been to make a politicalstatement. He preferred understated, modern attire, with the only outward sign of his origin thelength of his hair. He once told me that in his day only serfs and slaves had short hair and that he’dnever been able to overcome his prejudice against it. But even there he conformed to modernconventions by keeping it confined at the base of his neck in a clip. That one.I stayed a good two feet away, desperate not to trigger a vision. Just thinking about Mircea washard enough; I couldn’t risk seeing him. But this time, my caution did no good. A wave of imagescrashed into me, sweeping me away.I blinked a new scene into focus, my ears ringing from the sudden silence. Low-burning candlescast a puddle of watery gold light around a large bed, raised up several steps from the rest of theroom. I had an impression of comfortable surroundings—dark wood, soft carpets and a lot of heavyantiques—but I couldn’t focus on them. All my attention was taken up with the body lying on thecrumpled sheets, skin china-pale next to the chocolate-colored fabric. Dark blue shadows softenedthe clean, strong lines, draping them with a subtle beauty completely unlike electricity. Watching theflames run orange-gold fingers along Mircea’s muscles, I finally understood the allure of candlelight.He’d unbuttoned his shirt but kept it on, and it was all he was wearing. It was plastered to him,the thin white fabric gone nearly translucent from the sweat that soaked it. I took in a swiftsuccession of images, none of which did anything for my equilibrium: nipples drawn to tight points,stomach muscles quivering, hips slick and straining, eyes liquid amber.His body, already taut with pain, suddenly shuddered and twisted violently. His back arched,throwing out his chest, flexing every muscle until it looked as though his spine would break. Hisfingers splayed across the damp sheets helplessly, his thighs trembling as if he’d just finished amarathon. His head craned back against the mattress, teeth clenched, the tendons in his neck standingout starkly. I stared at him with a heart-squeezing ache that made me want to grab him and cling, asif that would somehow keep him safe. Instead of damning us both.His limbs finally went slack and he sprawled on his back, still breathing hard, shivers rackinghim for long minutes. A few locks of glossy dark hair had stuck to his throat. Other than his eyes andthe pale blue veins visible just under the skin, they were his only color.His face was free for once of its usual pleasant mask and he looked desperately hungry, almostferal. His eyes were wide open, focused intently on the ceiling, and he was muttering something in ahoarse, indistinct voice. Then he paused, hands fisting in the damp sheets beneath him. There was asmear of blood on his lips from where he had bitten them in the seizure. He licked it away as thatsharp gaze flicked about the room. Although I wasn’t actually there, although he couldn’t possiblysee me, I was suddenly speared by a pair of feverish, fire-lit eyes.“Cassie.” My name was half caress, half groan.I found myself at the top of the steps, as if his voice had summoned me. I didn’t panic—visionsare not exactly unusual for me—but this one communicated something more than mere images. Icould feel everything: the slick wood of the bedpost, fragrant with beeswax; the heavy brown velvetbed curtains, trapped by a soft satin cord, and the silken fringe that edged them, sliding softly overmy knuckles. I’d never had that happen in a vision.It slowly dawned on me that I might have accidentally shifted, although that seemed45  271impossible. Since becoming Pythia, I’d had the power under my control, not vice versa. Idecided where I went, and when. I started to move back when a shaking hand lifted and slid up mythigh, feverishly warm against my skin. Of course, I could be wrong.Mircea’s hair hung limp and snarled and his cheekbones stood out sharply under bruisedlookingflesh. Despite the solidity of his body, he looked worn. But the eyes were the same—burning, glittering, dangerous. The intensity in them caused me to decide that maybe I should panic alittle after all, especially when my skin started prickling, and not with fear.With no warning, my legs went out from under me. I fell into a depression already warm fromhis body, his scent clinging to everything like a drugging haze. The musk of it was almost a taste,surrounding me with something dark and sweet and wild. It jumbled my thoughts, my brain trying tocatalog too much at once: the sheets, crisp old-fashioned linen, so finely made that they might havebeen silk; dust specks glittering in the candlelight like gold dust; a few drops of sweat falling fromMircea’s hair and landing on my cheeks like tears; and the weight of his body over me, his thighpressing between my legs, firm and blood warm.He took my mouth hard, teeth and lips almost savage. He bit my lower lip until it stung, thenlicked the marks with quick motions that soothed only enough to leave me even more sensitive forthe next bite. He growled against me, the words meaningless but the thought clear as crystal: Mine.Just when I decided that there was nothing in the world but that skillful mouth, he startedshaping my body with his hands, sliding over my hips and stomach, up to my breasts and shoulders,then to my throat and down again. The thin PVC conducted warmth almost as well as bare skin;every touch burned, every possessive sweep of his hands said mine without the need for words.I’d been living with the hunger the geis caused for so long that I’d almost become used to it,almost forgotten how satisfaction felt, until the heat of his touch reminded me. His fingers tightenedwith bruising strength, but I barely noticed. Another teasing bite was followed by a slow, caressingkiss. My eyes slipped dreamily closed as I was marked with lips and teeth and the addictive slide ofhis hands.His feelings resonated through the bond as loudly as if he’d spoken, and I could feel him hardabove me. It hurt that we were still apart, still separate beings when the geis wanted us one. It was adeep, hollow ache, like hunger that has gone beyond starvation, past where the need is a pang tobecome a long, gnawing nothingness. I’d never known hunger like that for food, but I recognized itanyway. Hunger can have so many forms.I’d spent my whole adult life starting over. I’d been constantly on the run from someone, Tonyor the Senate or the Circle, never staying too long in the same place, never getting to know peoplebecause I’d soon be moving on again, leaving them behind. I’d learned not to want things, not to tryto hold on to anything, because if I got used to it being there, it would be that much harder when Ihad to let it go. I’d watched person after person with paranoid eyes, keeping them all—potentialfriends, enemies, lovers—at a safe, painful distance. And all the while, the hunger grew, for someonewho would stay, someone permanent, someone mine.And now the geis was whispering, so seductively, that I could have it all: Mircea, a family, awhole world that I understood and that understood me. I might be human, but I didn’t think like one.I hadn’t realized how much I didn’t until these last few weeks, when I’d been lost in a sea of humanmagic that made no sense, in human reasoning I couldn’t follow and in human quarrels that mightend up destroying me. I had a sudden, intense longing for cool skin, calm voices, and ancient eyes.For home.Only I didn’t have one of those anymore. It was just so me, I thought bitterly, stroking the sharp46  271lines of his cheekbones with my thumbs. The only place I truly felt at home was the last place Icould ever go.My hands buried themselves in his hair, even while my brain tried to treat this like all the thingsI’d ever wanted and not been allowed to have. But my usual compartmentalizing and compromisingweren’t working. Nothing about me wanted to hear “later” or “wait” or “too dangerous,” not withdark strands running through my fingers, wrapping like a silken restraint around my wrist, just assoft as they looked, and beautiful, so incredibly beautiful.I explored his body while hunger and a deep possessiveness battled it out with a lifetime’scaution. I wanted this, so badly. My hands shook as they rode the curve of his legs to the hollow ofhis knees, the crest of his thighs. It wasn’t enough and it was too much. I badly needed to get out ofthere, but I’d never wanted to stay so much in my life.I caught his shirt, shoved it down his arms. His shoulders were broad enough to make mestretch to bare them, the muscles knotted with tension as my hands slid over them, sweat slicking mypalms. I could have this, I argued with myself, just for a minute, a few stolen seconds before I did thesmart thing and got out of there.I stroked up his biceps to the hard wings of his collarbones and the strong column of his neck.Mircea was all long, sleek lines, the angles softened by lean muscle, the classic body of a runner, aswimmer, a fencer. I reached his cheek and followed the line of his jaw, where a muscle quiveredhelplessly, to lips that opened beneath my touch.His tongue slid across my fingers the way his voice had shivered across my skin as I traced thecurve of that full lower lip. Our eyes met, and I felt like I could fall into that amber gaze for weeks ifI let myself. I expected him to kiss me, but his lips found my collarbone instead, mouthing it lightly,his tongue sliding along the bone before moving back up to explore the vulnerable skin of my throat.Teeth brushed against me, a small sensation precisely where a vampire would bite, but I felt nofear. Unstuck, unmoored, floating almost gravity-free, but not afraid. He withdrew slightly, histongue making a slow, possessive glide, right over my pulse, and I once again felt teeth. Theyweren’t the dull blade of a human’s, but a razor-sharp reminder of what, exactly, was in bed with me.But I still wasn’t worried. Because Mircea never bit me.Only he’d gripped the flesh over the jugular, just hard enough for me to feel it, and he wasn’tletting go. It was a light sensation, no pain, but my pulse was beating hard against the pressure of hislips and there was a claustrophobic ache when I swallowed. “Mircea,” I began, and felt fangs slideinto my flesh.For a frozen moment, my heart stuttered in my chest, torn between pounding its way throughmy rib cage and stopping altogether. But I couldn’t concentrate on what his lapse in control mightmean because the pain was immediately followed by a weightless swell of pure need. He wasgrinding our hips together as his teeth sank deeper, bright agony broken by strobing flashes ofintense pleasure, everything bleeding into a surreal wave of sensation that rose and fell with eachsinuous move of his body.I started making these sounds—high, strangled whimpers and faint little gasps that didn’t soundlike me at all. I arched as Mircea began to feed, the sensation rippling through me with an almostaudible sizzle. It seemed to free some part of me that had been stretched too tight for too long, likean elastic band pulled beyond its limits. It finally broke with a snap I felt all the way to the bone, asif a dislocated joint had suddenly popped back into place. The sheer rightness of it caught my breath,hummed through my veins, telling me that I belonged here, right here, only here. I gasped in wonder,indescribable tension flowing out of me as I relaxed into Mircea’s embrace.47  271I could feel my blood surging into him, warm and alive and pulsing hotly. I tried to push himaway, but my hands found his shoulders instead, pulling him closer. Mircea locked one hand in myhair, bringing the other behind my hips, melding us together…And then I was sitting seaside, the green-blue water lapping at my toes, half buried in the sand.I looked around wildly, disoriented, expecting an attack from someone, somewhere. I rolledover and clutched the beach, trying to present a smaller target, and was momentarily blinded by thesun in my eyes. I froze, sure that someone would use the advantage to sneak up on me, but nothinghappened. I blinked for a few seconds until I could get a clear view, but all I saw was sun and skyand sand—and, on the crest of a rocky hill, a small temple slowly crumbling to pieces.Nothing continued to happen. After a moment, my heart stopped trying to thud its way out ofmy chest, and my breathing returned to something like normal. I lay there and watched a flock oflittle brown birds dive in and out of the temple’s roof, where it looked like they had a nest. Otherthan the waves lapping around my ankles, they were the only things moving on the whole beach.I finally sat up and, when nothing attacked me, got to my knees. Enough adrenaline had left mybrain that I could think again, so I knew who it was that I should be seeing. The being who had onceowned my power had shown himself to me before in a similar situation. He seemed to find it funnyto pay his visits at the most awkward moments possible.One of the small brown birds hopped along the sand, its feet making vague indentations that thewater quickly filled in again. It ran out to the wet sand when the waves retreated, looking forwhatever edible morsel they might have left behind, then raced them for the beach whenever theystarted back in. It finally tired of the game and hopped over to me, looking for a handout. I blinkedand when I looked again, a handsome blond in a too short tunic rested on the sand beside me. For asecond I thought he’d crushed the little bird, but then I realized the truth.“It’s all me, Herophile,” he said, gesturing about. “The waves and the sand and, of course, thesun, although it is easier to converse in this form.”“My name is Cassandra!” I snapped.He’d given me the name of the second Pythia at Delphi, his ancient shrine, at our first meeting.It was supposedly some kind of reign title, but I didn’t feel comfortable using it when I didn’t knowhow to do the job it represented. Not to mention that, as names go, it pretty much sucked.“Where have you been?” I demanded. “You promised to train me. That doesn’t translate intohanging me out to dry for a week! Do you know how close I just came to screwing everything up?”“Yes. That’s why I pulled you out of there.” He glanced up from toying with a piece ofseaweed. Unlike the last time I’d seen him, he didn’t look like he’d been covered in gold dust. But Istill couldn’t see his face, which was merely an oval of light. It wasn’t so much majestic as odd, liketalking to an oversized lamp. “You can’t continue this way. Something must be done about thegeis—it’s a distraction.”“A distraction?!” I could think of a lot of ways to describe it, and that wouldn’t have been onthe list. “Mircea is dying and I’ll probably be next!”“Not if you retrieve the Codex. The answer you seek is there.”“I know that! What I don’t know is where it is or how to find it. Every lead we’ve had has led toa dead end—almost literally with the last one! Or weren’t you paying attention yesterday?”48  271He finished braiding the seaweed and fastened it around my wrist, bracelet style. “If it was easy,it wouldn’t be a test.”“I don’t need any more tests; I need help!”“The help you need, you already have.”“Then I guess I must have missed it!”“You will find what you need when you need it. It is perhaps your greatest gift, Herophile. Todraw people to you.”“Yeah, only they all seem to want me dead.”He laughed, as if my impending demise was the funniest thing he’d heard all day. “I promisedto train you. Very well, here is your first task. Find the Codex and lift the geis before it causes morecomplications.”“And if I can’t?”“I have every faith in you.”“That makes one of us.”“You’ll succeed; I’m sure of it. And if not”—he shrugged casually—“you don’t deserve yourposition.”And then I was back, clinging to strong, bare shoulders, fingers slipping on sweat-slicked skin.Even to someone used to the abrupt way visions came and went, it was a bit of a jolt. Especiallysince Mircea was still feeding, and it was still amazing.I’d never felt this connected, this anchored, this close to anyone, and I wanted it to go onforever. Only that’s what it seemed to be doing, I realized after a moment. Despite the fact that myheart was thundering in my ears and little spots were swimming in front of my eyes and my breathwas coming in strangled gasps, he wasn’t stopping.“Let go, Mircea,” I said as clearly as I could, considering the fangs in my throat. Nothinghappened, unless you counted the tightening of his hand on my hip, fever-hot even through thematerial. “Mircea! Unless you plan to kill me, let go!”I pushed as hard as I could, not caring at that moment if the movement tore my neck, justwanting him off. My hands were at an awkward angle on his shoulders and my strength was nomatch for his, but something about the action seemed to get through. He stopped.I could feel the hesitation in him, need warring with whatever reason he had left, and for a longmoment I really didn’t know which would win. Then slowly, as if he were moving underwater, hepulled back, his teeth sliding out of me cleanly.“Cassie…” He looked dazed, and his voice was rough and cracked a bit at the edges. “I thoughtyou were a dream.”I stared at him dizzily. “I think maybe I am.”49  271He stared at me, swallowing harshly, the feverish glitter of his eyes even brighter, like an addictwho has had a fix. “Then my dreams are improving.”I kissed him, a quick tangling of tongues, heat and softness. “We’re working on a solution.”“I know.” He paused and looked around the room, as if he was expecting to see someone orsomething. When he didn’t, he fell back, a shudder shivering through him as he pulled away.“You know? How?” The only answer was the tightening of his muscles under my hands.He closed his eyes, blocking out my face. “You must go, Cassie.”It was good advice, but it made no sense that Mircea was giving it to me. I knew why I wasdoing my best to avoid completing the geis, but he had no reason to do so. It would get him out ofhis current torment and gain him a valuable servant. There was no downside.“You don’t want to complete the geis?” I asked slowly, sure I was missing something.“No.” His fists clenched in the sheets, hard enough that the knuckles showed white. “I want youto leave!”“I don’t understand—” I touched his shoulder, not thinking, my own mind still muddied fromthe spell, and he flinched like I’d slapped him. He jerked away from me, all the way to the other sideof the bed, and sat there facing the wall. “Go, Cassie! Please.”“Yes, all right.” Something weird was definitely going on, but I didn’t have time to figure it out.There was a crack like a gunshot, and I jumped, then realized that no one was shooting at me. Thehand Mircea had curled around the huge bedpost had snapped it in two like a twig.In the next heartbeat, I was flying, the room swallowed by darkness behind me. I blinked hard,trying to clear my vision, and when I looked again I was back in the bar. The bartender gave asudden start at the sight of me and fled to the back room.I stared blankly after him, then caught a glimpse of myself in the mirror behind the bottledliquors. It reflected wide eyes, flushed cheeks and a kiss-swollen mouth. I put a hand to my neck,and it came back red. I stared at the blood on my palm, and tried to say something. I failed.Rafe handed me a napkin and I pressed it to my throat, Mircea’s kiss still throbbing on my lips.Already, the lack of his touch was a fierce ache behind my ribs, as if he’d left fingerprints onsomething deeper than skin. “Now do you understand?” Rafe asked softly.I slowly nodded. That had been no vision. I’d unconsciously shifted, straight to Mircea’s side.And if I’d lost that much control, how much worse must it be for him? The geis wouldn’t kill him, Irealized; it would drive him mad. And to stop hunger like that, sooner or later a person would payany price.Even take his own life.50  271Chapter 5Crystal Gazing is not the supernatural community’s most respected journalistic voice. Its tagline,“All the news that’s not fit to print,” pretty much says it all. But, once in a while, its scandal-huntingreporters turn up a story that the more respectable papers reject as mere rumor. And even morerarely, that rumor turns out to be true.But so far, although there was a lot of speculation about the identity of the new Pythia, no onehad managed to come up with my name. It was only a matter of time, but I was grateful for anyreprieve. And the lack of new information had allowed juicier stories to bump that one to the backpages. Today’s screaming headline concerned an unknown woman who’d been raiding the Circle’sfacilities, although as usual, the article was short on facts and long on terms like “vixen vigilante”and “fetching fanatic.” I silently wished her luck. Her activities might account for why no one hadyet managed to track me down.My break was over, so I stuck the rag in my locker, getting ready to go back to work. Mycurrent time-killing activity involved Casanova’s never-ending search for new ways to make a buck.He’d somehow conned an up-and-coming fashion designer into renting one of the overpriced shopsin the gallery. Part of the deal had been space for a fashion show at the beginning of each newseason, along with the services of the showgirls as models and enough casino grunts to handle theheavy lifting. I, of course, was one of the grunts.A pretty brunette was at the locker next to mine, and we paused to size up each other’s outfit.Hers consisted of a lot of corpse-like paint, a necklace of skulls and a skirt composed of witheredarms. They’d been cut off at the elbow, so they formed a miniskirt effect, and were moving aroundjust enough to be creepy.“Zombie,” she told me, fixing her lipstick in the mirror on the inside of her locker.“I beg your pardon?”“You know, the ones that used to work upstairs?”“I thought they’d been shredded.” They’d gotten in the way of the Circle’s hunt for me. Andalthough zombies are pretty resilient as a rule, they hadn’t done so well when facing a cadre of warmages.“Well, yeah. But you know the boss. He didn’t want to waste a resource.”“What are you saying?”51  271“He said zombies smart enough to wait tables but docile enough not to snack on the clienteleare hard to come by. He’s using a human waitstaff while he locates some more, but he wantedsomething to remind everyone that it’s supposed to be a zombie bar, so…”“He harvested their body parts for your costumes?”“It’s not so bad,” she said, seeing my expression. “Except for getting felt up every time I sitdown.”“What?”She frowned down at her skirt. “One of these guys keeps goosing me. But when I complained,the bokors said they couldn’t replace them all, so I’d have to figure out which one. But they all lookthe same.”We regarded the shriveled gray things around her waist for a moment. I managed not to shudderevery time a bony finger brushed against her bare skin, but my dress wasn’t so coy. As with much ofthe collection, it was spelled to respond to mood, with a repertoire that would make a chameleonenvious. It had been showing tranquil nature scenes all morning, but now it switched to a dirtyyellow-brown haze, the color of sunlight filtered through smog.“I haven’t seen that costume before,” the brunette said, her eyes narrowing.“I’m helping with the show.”“You’re modeling? But they told me they didn’t need any more girls.”“I’m just doing backstage stuff. But the designer wanted us to dress up, too.”“Oh. That’s all right, then,” she said, mollified. “I thought something was wrong. I mean,you’re okay and all, just not exactly—”“Model material?” I smiled, but my dress took on the sulfurous yellow-gray of the SanFrancisco skyline. Great.“Yeah, exactly.” She scrunched up her nose at the new hue. “Ugh. How do you get it back to aprettier color?”“I’m not sure.” And the designer, a pouty blond named Augustine, was not likely to approve ofthe change.“Cheer up,” she told me breezily. “If you’re backstage, probably nobody will see you anyway.”She bumped the locker closed with her hip and gave a sudden yelp when one of the waving armsgoosed her. And just like that, my dress returned to the color of a nice, sunny day.Well, that had been easier than I’d thought.One good thing about my latest assignment had been the chance to get a friend a job. Since shedidn’t have a passport, a Social Security card or a strong command of the English language, I’d beenwondering how she was going to earn a living. Especially since her references were about fourhundred years out of date.52  271I found Françoise backstage and helped her into her designated dress, a solid white sheath witha long skirt and cap sleeves. It was cute, but I couldn’t understand what it was doing in a collectionthat made even wealthy witches twitch before placing an order. Then a small dot detached itself fromone shoulder, unfolded eight tiny black legs and went to work.A row of other dots that I’d mistaken for buttons peeled away from her shoulder and followed.By the time the dress was buttoned up, the spiders had covered half the bodice with a tracery ofblack embroidery, as delicate and intricate as the cobwebs they mimicked. The designs wereconstantly being woven and unwoven, so quickly that it looked like silken fireworks were explodingall over the fabric, each blooming in a unique design before morphing into another even moreelaborate.I gazed at the dress in covetous admiration while Françoise drew on her gloves. All of themodels were wearing them as a way to tie the collection together. In her case, they were long andblack and did double duty, hiding the scars where, four hundred years ago, a torturer who knew hiscraft had left her permanently disfigured.She’d started life in seventeenth-century France, where she’d run into the Inquisition, whichhadn’t approved of witches so much. She’d eluded them, only to get dragged into Faerie against herwill, by slavers trying to make a fast franc selling young witches to the Fey. The scars had occurredright before the kidnapping, and her purchaser, a Fey nobleman with a jealous wife, had not dared toheal them. She’d eventually escaped to the Dark Fey, who decided that she would be more useful asa slave than as a meal. They, of course, hadn’t even noticed the scars.The whole adventure lasted only a few years from Françoise’s perspective, but the Fey timelineisn’t in sync with ours. By the time she managed to escape, the world she knew was long gone,making her the only person I knew that fate liked to mess with even more than me. Luckily, she wastall, dark and exotic, characteristics that hadn’t been prized in her own century, which preferredwomen petite, fair and traditional. But in our time it had been enough to persuade Augustine tooverlook her lack of credentials. It seemed that yesterday’s unfashionable Amazon was today’ssupermodel.Once Françoise was set, waiting for makeup she didn’t need, I turned my attention to trying tocorral a rogue handbag. I finally cornered it between a rack of dresses and the wall. I pounced,grabbing the scaly handle as it thrashed and wriggled and did its damnedest to claw me in the face.Augustine appeared at my shoulder, but didn’t bother to help. He watched the fight for amoment over the top of wild purple spectacles that were about to fall off his long nose. They lookedlike something Elton John might have worn to sing “Rocket Man,” with wide frames shot throughwith glitter. They didn’t go well with his pale blue eyes or artfully arranged curls. Of course, it waskind of hard to think of anything they would have complemented.“There are some…people…who are demanding to see you,” he informed me. “They don’t havetickets, and frankly—”“What people?” I asked, dreading the answer. I could number the ones who might consider mea friend on one hand. And except for Rafe, none of them knew where I was.“Well, I don’t know, do I?” Augustine’s eyes flashed. “Why don’t I stop everything I’m doingseconds before the show to take care of your scruffy friends, who aren’t even on the guest list?”I didn’t immediately answer, because the bag was currently winning. It had already sproutedfour stubby legs and a tooth-lined snout. Now a tail covered with hard jade scales protrudedsuddenly from the rear, giving it enough leverage to thrash out of my grasp. It dropped to the floor53  271and hurried off after a snakeskin belt. The belt tried slithering away, but the bag caught it by thetail, swallowing the writhing thing in a couple of gulps.I wrestled the truant fashion accessory to the floor with Françoise’s help and wrapped a scarfaround the snout. “What do they look like?”“That’s my point,” Augustine snapped, tossing his curls. “They look like rejects from a lowbudgetproduction of Rent. Not to mention the smell. Get rid of them. Now.” He flounced off in ahuff.I peered out from behind the curtain separating backstage from the catwalk, trying to spot myvisitors, but it wasn’t easy. The ballroom was packed with witches dressed to impress. It looked likebig hats were in for summer, because at first all I could see was a field of brightly colored circles,bobbing and swaying like flowers in a breeze. There was no one in sight who looked like theysmelled of anything that cost less than a hundred dollars an ounce. Then a couple of witches who hadbeen partly blocking the view settled into their seats and I saw them.Augustine was wrong; they weren’t friends.The music started up and the first model elbowed me out of the way, gliding onto the catwalk,her leopard-skin bag slinking along beside her. I hardly noticed, my eyes on the two figures who hadsqueezed in the back door. I didn’t recognize them, but I knew what they were. The bulky coats theyhad on were a dead giveaway: war mages. And despite their scruffy appearance, I doubted they’dcome to upgrade their wardrobe.They were nonchalantly scanning the crowd, and I’d seen those casual glances on Pritkin’s faceoften enough to know how much they took in. I moved farther into the shadow of the curtain,wondering if I could shift out unseen, when one of them nudged his companion and nodded at agroup of dirty, poorly dressed children huddled against one wall. The mages started forward, facesgrim, and the kids broke into a run. Most people had found their seats, so there was nothing betweenthe kids and their pursuers except the two vamps acting as greeters.There was a temporary alliance between the Circle and the Senate because of the war, but thatdidn’t erase centuries of dislike and mistrust. Especially when war mages had been responsible foran attack on the premises a little over a week ago. The vamps blocked the way with insolent smileson their faces, and the mages skidded to a halt.The kids had run down the aisle flanking the wall and were now climbing onstage. Most peoplewere watching the catwalk, which had been designed to extend out into the middle of the room, sothey didn’t garner more than a few puzzled glances. They headed straight backstage, but stopped onthe edge of the frenetic activity.They looked back and forth between me and several blonde models who were struggling intotheir outfits. Then a black boy of maybe fourteen nudged a small girl. “Which one?”The girl had dishwater blond hair and big brown eyes that focused on me unerringly. “Thatone.” She pointed with the hand not clutching a beat-up teddy bear.The bag in my arms made a sudden lunge, causing me to almost lose my grip. Françoise saidsomething that didn’t sound French and it froze, a shiny black claw all of an inch from my face.“You want for me to take the crocodile?” she asked.“Sounds like a plan.” I passed the wicked thing over gratefully.54  271The boy looked at the girl with a dubious expression. “You sure?”She nodded and went back to chewing off the bear’s head. The boy walked over and held out ahand. The T-shirt he was wearing was thin and shot with pinholes, and his jeans were out at oneknee. One of his tennis shoes had lost its lace and was being held together with a safety pin, and aratty old sweatshirt was knotted around his waist. But the handshake was firm and he met my eyes. Ihad a weird sense of déjà vu, even before he spoke.“I’m Jesse. Tami sent us.”“Tami?”“Tamika Hodges.”I stared at him, feeling like someone had just kicked me in the gut. He stared back, dark eyesdefiant, expecting to be ignored, rejected, thrown to the wolves. I recognized the look. A decade ago,I’d been about his age, and just as scared, just as defiant, just as sure I couldn’t trust anyone. For themost part, I’d been right.Years before I decided to destroy Tony, my ambition had been just to get away from him. I’dended up in Chicago, because that was where the bus I’d caught happened to stop. As someone whohad rarely been allowed to leave Tony’s compound outside Philly, and then only with half a dozenbodyguards, I found my new freedom to be a very scary thing. I had money, thanks to a generousfriend, but I was afraid to stay somewhere decent, sure that I would wake up to find a couple ofTony’s goons looming over me. Not to mention that it’s a little hard for a fourteen-year-old to checkinto a hotel on her own. So shelters it had been.I soon discovered that there were a few problems associated with shelter life. Besides thedrunks and the druggies and the knife fights, there were also limits on the length of your stay. Themore long-term variety had a staff who might report a teenager on her own to the authorities, so Itended to gravitate to the two-week versions. That was long enough to get comfortable but not longenough for anyone to get to know me.Most of this type kept records, though, and once your time was up, you weren’t allowed toreturn for six months. The time limit was necessary to keep people from taking up permanentresidence, but it also ensured that I went through all of the nicer shelters in a matter of months. Ifinally ended up in one that was so overcrowded, a third of us were living in a dirt-floored courtyardwith a fence around it. Everyone was issued a sleeping bag at night and told to find a spot outside.The bigger and tougher crowd laid claim to the straggly grass and soft patches of dirt, leaving thehard concrete patio to the newbies and the junkies and the crazy old lady who made bird noises allnight.I’d woken up one morning to the feel of a cold arm next to mine, belonging to a young guywho’d OD’d in his sleep. It was the same day Tami showed up, on one of her regular sweeps lookingfor kids who had slipped through the cracks of the magical world. When a pretty African Americanwoman with kind brown eyes and a voice that seemed much too big for her small frame offered me aplace to stay, she hadn’t had to do much talking. Only a couple of minutes after meeting her, I wasdragging my backpack across the dirt to her beat-up Chevy.Luckily, Tami had been legit, taking me to join a motley crew of other strays who jokinglycalled themselves the Misfit Mafia. The name made me do a double take the first time I heard it, butafter a while it seemed oddly fitting. I’d run from one mafia to another, but with a definitedifference: the new one tried to keep people alive instead of the reverse.55  271I eventually left the group to return to Tony, in order to try to take him down, and by the time Ifinally had all my plans in place, three years had passed. And then there was the blowup and themissing don and the bounty on my head, not to be confused with the shiny new one the Circle hadrecently laid. With one thing and another, it had been more than three years before I returned to theabandoned office building we’d called home. And all I found was echoing space, dirty windows anddust-covered floors.I don’t know why it was such a surprise. The magical underground changes fast, with threeyears being more like three decades. I’d stayed in Chicago a few days anyway, feeling restless andstrangely anchorless. I hadn’t dared to contact Tami after returning to Tony’s, for fear he’d find outand take revenge on her for helping me. But subconsciously I’d always assumed that I would returnone day and that nothing would have changed. And now that it had, I wasn’t sure what to do about it.Growing up in a place where any sign of weakness was quickly exploited, I’d learned how tobury inconvenient emotions, not how to release them. When even the youngest vamp was better thana lie detector at sensing physiological changes—a slightly elevated heart rate, the tiniest catch inbreath, the too rapid blink of an eye—you learned self-control or you didn’t last long. I discovered inChicago that a lifetime of practice is hard to reverse, even when you don’t need that skill anymore.I’d roamed aimlessly around a few old haunts, including the bakery where she’d worked, butnothing had looked the same and I didn’t recognize any of the people. After a few days, I realizedthat Chicago hadn’t been home; Tami had, and she was gone. So I left some flowers in a corner ofthe old building, even knowing I was just feeding the rats, and moved on.“How did you know where to find me?” I asked Jesse.“Jeannie knew. She sees stuff sometimes. She said you’d help us.”“Jeannie’s a clairvoyant?”“Yeah. She not very good. She don’t see much and mostly it’s stupid stuff. She’s only five,” hesaid disparagingly. “But Tami thought it was a good idea. She said we was to go to you, if somethinghappened to her. After it all went down, we got on the bus.”“After what went down?”“The mages came. They took her.” Black eyes bored into mine, already anticipating the answerto a question he hadn’t yet asked. I knew that look, too. I understood a thing or two about betrayal.“I’ll take care of you,” I heard myself say, and wondered if I was crazy. So far, it had been achore just looking after myself. Tami must have been desperate to send them to me, when I had thebiggest target on my back of anyone. I wanted to ask a thousand questions, but there wasn’t time. I’dget some answers, but first we had to lose their pursuers.I peered around the side of the curtains again to see that Casanova had joined the vamps holdingoff the mages. He was wearing a vest that jumped and crackled with animated flames—part of themenswear line, I assumed. It set off his dark hair and olive complexion nicely, but didn’t do muchfor his expression. War mages weren’t his favorite people. But while he could give them a hard time,he couldn’t throw them out without cause, and they were between us and the exits.I did a swift count of the gang, which numbered eight in total. Nine, I corrected, as the baby agirl was clutching a little too hard started to sniffle. Way too many to shift.I glanced at Françoise. “I could use a diversion.”56  271“’Ow beeg?” she asked casually.“Beeg.”“D’accord.”She moved to the other side of the stage and started chanting something under her breath.Within seconds, a bank of dark clouds rolled in, settling over the catwalk with complete disregard ofthe fact that we were indoors. Chairs were knocked over as people scrambled to their feet, and thebackground murmur almost instantly became a roar. The witches apparently knew a bad sign whenthey saw one.The mages suddenly stopped playing nice, shoved identification in Casanova’s face and startedup the aisle at a run. That was about the same time that something slimy and green hit the catwalk. Ididn’t even have a chance to identify it before a lot of other somethings followed, bursting out of therumbling black mass of clouds like popcorn. The current model’s pretty chiffon dress went from apleased peach to an angry dark green, a hue that almost matched the skin of the toad that hadslammed into her shoulder.She screamed as part of it started oozing down her chest, and she stumbled back down thecatwalk. But as it was fast being littered with little broken bodies, most smashed and split open, itwas pretty much inevitable that she’d slip and go sliding on her butt. Things sort of went downhillafter that.Protective spells were being fired off on all sides, which, when they impacted the kamikazeamphibians, caused fleshy fireworks in midair. This made the witches in the middle of the room,who were being liberally splattered with frog guts, even less happy, causing them to turn on theirsisters with abandon. That slowed down the mages, but I could still see them, grim and determined,wading through the fracas toward us.“Are there any more of you?” I asked Jesse.He said something, but I couldn’t hear him over the sound of the audience’s chairs smashinginto the battered mages. Of course, they were slamming into a lot of other things, too, blown hereand there by the wind and the spells and the mayhem. But I didn’t notice anyone else disappearingunder a mountain of expensive painted wood. It looked like the mages had stepped on one too manywitches’ toes.“What?”“No!” Jesse screamed in my ear. “We were the only ones who got away!”“Okay. Let’s get away again.”57  271Chapter 6Miranda took one look at my dress, which had shifted to an agitated swirl of autumn leaves, andher ears went back. It was convenient to have such an obvious hint to her mood, since I’d neverlearned to read her very well. The fur on her catlike face might have had something to do with that,or possibly gargoyle expressions were too different from human ones for me to decipher.The current group of Misfits crowded in behind me, leaving dirty footprints on her pristinewhite tile floor. I’d brought them to the room-service kitchens since I wasn’t sure where Mirandalived. She was the leader of the group of Dark Fey that Tony had been using for cheap labor, but Ionly ever saw them at work, chopping and dicing with preternatural speed or pushing laden cartsthrough Dante’s halls.They rarely paused except to pose for photographs with guests, who assumed they were midgetsin suits. I wondered if anyone ever noticed that their film always came out slightly blurry, the sameway their eyes never quite managed to focus on the small servers. Tony had spent a fortune to wardthe casino, although considering the amount of alcohol that the majority of the guests put away, heprobably hadn’t needed to bother. I doubted he’d been so generous in accommodations for hisworkers, so what I wanted from Miranda was likely to hurt.One of the kids, a girl who looked about twelve but who I later learned was sixteen, washolding a baby. It was maybe four months old and a little rumpled around the edges, wearing a pinkT-shirt with a diaper and only one sock, its cheek flushed from being pressed against the girl’s chest.I was about to launch into my carefully prepared speech when Miranda smiled, showing sharp fangsin her long, grave face. She was no longer looking at me.I turned to see that several gargoyles had edged to within arm’s length of the girl, close enoughthat she sent me a pleading look while clutching her infant tighter. “They won’t hurt you,” I assuredher. “The Fey…well, they’re really fond of babies.”It was a ridiculous understatement, as was becoming obvious. One of the larger gargoyles, witha dog’s head above her spotless chef’s whites, almost ran into a wall because she was waving at theinfant while making a cutesy little face. Miranda’s eyes were also fixed on the child, with enoughlonging in them that I started to worry. “Right?” I gave her a poke, and she swatted a paw at me. Theclaws weren’t extended, thankfully.“My people would defend a crèche with their lives,” she told the mother with quiet dignity.The girl looked relieved, but kept an eye on the closest gargoyle. He was one of the smallervariety, with floppy donkey ears under a tall chef’s hat. He tentatively stretched out a hand mangled58  271even more than Françoise’s, with all but one finger missing. But the remaining digit ended in along, curled claw of dense grayish black.His hand was shaking, causing an iridescent shimmer to slide up and down the surface of theclaw like an oil slick. The baby noticed the pretty colors and gurgled, reaching for it. The creaturesnatched it away in a blur of motion, letting out a bleat and falling backwards over its own squat tail.This, of course, further intrigued the baby, who fussed until her mother put her down, then crawledtoward Donkey Ears with the intent of a hunter after prey, her one sock trailing and her chubby handextended. The gargoyles retreated in a mad scramble.Donkey Ears found himself trapped between the ferocious baby and a bank of ovens, whichwere filling the room with the scent of cinnamon and butter. Maybe that was what attracted the kid,or possibly she was just curious; either way, she crawled fearlessly up to the cowering creature andheld up her hands demandingly. He stared at her with big eyes until Miranda cleared her throat. Thenhe snatched up the child, who made a contented sound and fisted her hands in his tunic beforestuffing most of his scarf into her mouth.My job wasn’t too difficult after that.Ten minutes later, we were gathered around the prep counter, wolfing down cinnamon rolls andmilk. The kitchen staff had been feeding me up for a week. It had taken me most of that time torealize that they weren’t being kind: I was their resident guinea pig, someone to let them know whatrecipes worked and what didn’t. Apparently gargoyles don’t have the same taste buds as humans.And now they had a whole slew of new taste testers on whom to experiment.Despite the disruption caused by nine hungry kids descending on a sugar feast, I did try toexplain. “Miranda, I appreciate this, but before you agree to babysit, there are a few things youshould know.”Miranda didn’t comment. She had appropriated the baby from her terrified underling and wasspooning applesauce into the child’s face at an alarming rate. She let out a small purr of approvalwhen the little girl failed to spit up.“See, the thing is…” Jesse, who was already on his third cinnamon roll, shot me a sharp look. Itclearly said, “Do not screw this up for us.” I swallowed, but plowed on nonetheless. “The kids whoend up as runaways in our world usually have…well, there are reasons.”“Like with us,” she murmured, clearly not listening to me.“Yes…sort of.” The gargoyles had fled Faerie because of prejudice and escalating violence,both of which were certainly familiar to Tami’s kids. But out of their usual element, the Fey werelikely far less powerful than the Misfits. “Look, if you’re going to help me shelter these kids, at leastuntil I can figure something else out, you need to understand—”I stopped because a sharp toe connected with my shin. I shot Jesse a look, but he was alreadyout of his chair. “I gotta talk to you,” he said pointedly.I rubbed my leg and scowled. “Fine.”We ended up outside, sitting beside the loading ramp used to bring larger items into thekitchen’s storerooms. A couple of gargoyles were down below, scattering bread crumbs on theasphalt, peering upward hopefully. “What’re they doing?” Jesse asked.I’d wondered about that, too, until I’d spent a little time in the kitchens. “Let’s just say that59  271baked goods are usually okay around here, but eating meat requires a certain sense ofadventure.”He nodded, then remembered that he was supposed to be pissed at me. “What’s the big deal?Are you trying to ruin this for us?”It looked like Jesse was a proud graduate of Tami’s course on the Best Defense. Unfortunatelyfor him, so was I. “I am trying to be honest with Miranda about what she’s letting herself in for. Ithink that’s only fair, don’t you?”He jerked a thumb at the nearest gargoyle, which had a feline head that contrasted oddly with alumpy, reptilian body. “You think we could hurt them?”“I think the bunch I used to run with could.”One day in particular came to mind. A couple of drug dealers, who had set up shop in thebottom floor of our building, had decided they could do without additional squatters. They burst inone morning after Tami went to work. I’d been babysitting Lucy, an eleven-year-old empath, andPaolo, a twelve-year-old Were who had been abandoned by his pack. I never knew why, because hehardly spoke the whole time he was with us, which wasn’t long. We found his mangled body acouple of weeks later, after he fled our protection in advance of the full moon. The Weres had beensmart enough not to come in after him, and waited until he left. The dealers weren’t so wise.Not that they had a chance to find out what even a young Were can do. Lucy had been homewith me for a reason. Most of the kids who ended up at Tami’s magical halfway house held thingstogether pretty well for a while. They tried to fit in and avoid calling attention to themselves whilethey figured out how things worked, so they wouldn’t screw up and be sent away yet again. Butsomething always set them off sooner or later, usually after they’d been there long enough to start torelax.When they finally lowered their defenses, it all spilled out: rage at the condition that made thema pariah from birth, pain that the people they loved had turned on them, terror that any minute they’dbe caught and dragged back to the special schools that were more like jails. They were supposed tostay there until they were certified safe, as no threat to the magical or non-magical communities.Most would never leave.Tami had thought that the breakdowns were positive, letting the kids get it out of their systemsand start to heal. Only none of them had previously involved an empath. Especially one who couldnot only read emotions, but could project and magnify them.The other kids had fled, off to find somewhere, anywhere, else to be until it wore off. Tami hadbeen frantic, needing to go to work as she was virtually our only income, but not daring to leaveLucy alone in that state. I’d volunteered to stay with her because she seemed to find being around mesoothing. After a childhood monitoring my emotions at Tony’s, I didn’t project as much as mostpeople. But that day, it hadn’t made a difference.I’d been watching the door with steadily mounting panic as wave after wave of emotion crashedinto me, most of it too close to what I dealt with every day to be easily shrugged off. Paolo, who hadstayed behind because he was trying to avoid leaving scent trails for his pack, had been almostliterally climbing the walls. And we both had shields.When they burst in, the dealers ran straight into the wall of pain Lucy had been building allafternoon. The feelings she’d suppressed since her family had dropped her off at her new “school,”then driven away and never come back, had all spilled over. And her talent had magnified them a60  271few hundred times. Instead of frightening us or whatever the men had planned, they ended upshooting each other to death in a fit of someone else’s rage.Jesse was watching me narrowly. “You think we’re the monsters, don’t you?”I blinked at him. I’d almost forgotten he was there. I didn’t let myself think about Tami’s toooften, and it felt odd to do it now. “I have a broader definition of normal than most people,” I finallysaid. “But you know as well as I do that having you here could cause…some issues.”Jesse stuck his chin out. “Astrid’s a null,” he said sullenly.“Astrid?”“The girl with the kid.”“Ah.” So that was why Françoise had gone to the far side of the stage to work her spell. Nullsexerted a dampening field on magic for a space around them. For the stronger, it could be up to a cityblock in size; for the weaker, it was much smaller. But even a low-level null would have interfered ifshe was close.“That’s how she got away, after she found out about the kid. They couldn’t track her.”I nodded. Nulls weren’t automatically incarcerated like some mages with malfunctioningmagic, because they weren’t considered a threat. But if Astrid had been discovered pregnant, a lot ofpressure would have been put on her to terminate it, so as not to pass malfunctioning genes along.No wonder she’d run. And nulls were damn hard to find when they didn’t want to be.Tami was a low-level null herself, which had helped her to keep the Misfits safe and the chaosto a minimum, at least when she was at home. And her abilities ensured that any runaways she tookin didn’t have to worry about registering on a magical tracking spell. Which made it strange that,after so many years, the mages had caught up with her now.“Okay. I’m relieved to hear that.” And I was. Astrid’s presence might help tone things down,but she couldn’t be everywhere, and there were seven kids to watch besides the baby. I needed toknow what I was taking on. “But we both know that not everyone here is a null.”Jesse kicked concrete with his heel and said nothing. “Jesse.”“I’m a fluke, okay?” he blurted, in the same tone someone might once have used to say “leper.”“That doesn’t tell me much.” “Fluke” is a catchall term for magical oddities dealing with whathumans call luck. Not good luck, not bad luck, just…luck.A famous example, even among norms, is the odd experience of the French writer ÉmileDeschamps. In 1805, he was treated to some plum pudding by a stranger, Monsieur de Fortgibu, at aParis restaurant. Ten years later, he saw plum pudding on the menu of another establishment andtried to order some, only to have the waiter tell him that the last dish had just been served, to acustomer who turned out to be de Fortgibu. Much later, in 1832, Deschamps was once again offeredplum pudding at a restaurant. He laughingly told his friends that only de Fortgibu was missing tomake the cycle complete—and a moment later de Fortgibu showed up.Of course, what the history books don’t say is that de Fortigbu was a fluke. His magicassociated certain things with particular people, places or events. Every time he saw one of hiscousins, for instance, she was wearing blue; the scent of oranges accompanied every visit to his61  271favorite bookseller; and if he got within a few yards of Deschamps, pudding invariablyappeared.Most humans claimed that events like these were mere coincidence. Magical healers, on theother hand, speculated that they were somehow linked to memory. Images of people or places arestored in everyone’s brain in connection with some type of sensory data. A flower a man’sgrandmother liked, for example, might make him think of her whenever he saw one. Being a mage,de Fortgibu had simply carried that to a new level: his malfunctioning magic insured that when onecue appeared, the other also did.But not all flukes had magic that manifested itself in the slightly batty but mostlynonthreatening way of de Fortgibu’s. One young man caused massive undertows whenever he gotwithin five miles of the shore and had to be banned from any access to the beach. Another causedseismic activity and was restricted from going anywhere near an active fault line. That particulargroup of flukes was memorable enough to deserve their own name: jinx.A jinx was basically a walking Murphy’s Law, with “accidents” caused by out-of-control powercropping up on a regular basis. And unlike the random stuff that most flukes caused, a jinx’s actionswere invariably harmful. There was a time, a few hundred years back, when they’d been killed onsight. I really, really hoped that wasn’t what I was dealing with here. Not that Jesse was likely toadmit it, if it was.“How strong are you?” A jinx of any type was dangerous, but a strong one would be a walkingdisaster. Literally.“Not strong,” he assured me fervently. “Not strong at all! And I’m the only one. The othersare…pretty harmless.”“Uh-huh.” None of the kids, most of whom appeared to be around seven or eight, had lookedlike a threat. But, then, neither had Lucy. “Define ‘pretty harmless.’”“If you’re gonna throw me out, just do it!” Jesse said furiously. “But the others are okay. I’llclear out if you’ll let them—”“I didn’t say I wanted you to leave! I just want to know what I’m dealing with here.”Magical children didn’t fall through the cracks for no reason. It was almost a certainty that thekids all had some kind of talent that made them persona non grata in the magical community. YetJesse would admit only to a null, a fluke and a seer, swearing that the other five were just scrims, thecurrent PC term for mages with little ability. I had my doubts. Scrims formed the largest populationof magical runaways, but Tami hadn’t concentrated on them when I knew her because they didn’thave handicaps that could benefit from a null’s calming influence. They could also pass for norms,avoiding the magical community and its laws altogether if they chose. That was not an option forpeople like Lucy.But doubts or no, I couldn’t force him to tell me the truth. And with Astrid around, hopefully itwouldn’t matter anyway. Her power should negate the kids’ abilities, whatever they were, as long asthey stayed close. Giving me time to find out what had happened to Tami.I decided to change the subject. “How did the mages find you?”Jesse shook his head. “I don’t know. They just busted in one morning and Tami screamed at usto run. Astrid tried to drain them, but there were too many and they had guns. She didn’t stand achance.”62  271“But she got away.”“’Cause they didn’t want her. They were all about Tami. They hardly even looked at the rest ofus until they caught her.”“Why?”Jesse fidgeted with the sleeves on his god-awful pea green sweatshirt. “Uh, I don’t know?”“That sentence would work a lot better without the question mark at the end,” I said dryly.When he stubbornly stayed silent, I sighed and gave in—for the moment. If and when helearned to trust me, his memory might improve. Any lies now would only make it that much harderfor him to admit the truth later.“I’ll see if I can find out what happened to Tami,” I told him. “I know a few people who may beable to tell me if the Circle has her.” Jesse’s expression clearly said that he didn’t give much for mychances. Knowing the Circle, neither did I.We got up to rejoin the others, but were stopped at the door by a small parade. A line of littlebird bodies was climbing out of a large trash can and slowly lurching inside. They’d obviously beenin the trash for good reason: no feathers, skin or even flesh was in evidence, just brittle bones heldtogether by cartilage and, apparently, thin air.Jesse said a word I’d have preferred he didn’t know at his age, and looked at me fearfully. “Hedoesn’t do it all the time, only when the baby’s fussy or…or something.”I followed the trail of pigeon corpses inside, where they joined a bunch of others, who weredoing an odd shuffling motion on the floor around Miranda. I finally realized it was supposed to be adance. The baby was happily waving a sauce-covered spoon at them, while a maybe eight-year-oldAsian boy grinned proudly.“Necromancer?” I asked softly.Jesse scuffed a shoe over the now quite filthy tile. “I forgot about him.”“Uh-huh.” I wondered what else he’d “forgotten.”I explained the situation as well as I could to Miranda. “Yesss, okay,” she hissed, wiping a lumpof sauce off the baby’s chin. “Yum, yum, yum.” The little girl burbled at her and Miranda bared herfangs in the closest she could get to a smile. I gave up.I cautioned Jesse to see that everyone stayed out of sight and close enough to Astrid to decreasethe likelihood of any accidents. Then I went looking for my partner. I needed to clear a few thingsoff my to-do list before I had to start keeping it in volumes.63  271Chapter 7Finding Pritkin wasn’t difficult. He and one of his buddies were where they’d been most of theweek—holed up a storeroom in the lower levels of Dante’s, poring over ancient tomes. When Iopened the door, he looked up from a giant volume with the trapped expression of a hunted animal.His hair, which usually defied the laws of physics, was hanging in dispirited clumps and a smear ofred decorated his forehead and one cheek, courtesy of the book’s disintegrating leather binding. I’dgotten the impression that research wasn’t his favorite thing. Maybe because he couldn’t beat up thebooks.“What are you doing here?” he demanded.“Show was canceled.”Nick looked up from the middle of a ring of books, scrolls and, incongruously, a modern laptop.He appeared harmless, a bespectacled redhead with so many freckles that he almost had a tan, hishands and feet too big for the rest of him, like a Great Dane puppy. But the gangly young man wasactually a mage, and since he was a friend of Pritkin’s, he was probably a lot more dangerous than helooked.He took in my ensemble, which had settled on a watery gray afternoon. A few random orangeblossoms scattered across the silk intermittently, as if blown by gusts of wind. It looked a little tired.“Any particular reason?”“It’s raining.”Nick’s eyebrows drew together. “I thought you were showing in the ballroom.”“Frogs,” I clarified.The small doll-like creature perched on a stack of books at Nick’s elbow finally bothered toacknowledge my presence. “Did you say frogs?”“Kinda put a damper on things.”Nick glanced at Pritkin, who sighed. “Go.” Nick didn’t need to be told twice. Maybe he wastired of research, too.His diminutive companion rolled her eyes and went back to ostentatiously ignoring me. Thepixie, named Radella, was a liaison from the Dark Fey king. By “pixie” I mean a tiny, foul-tempered64  271creature who made even Pritkin look diplomatic, and by “liaison” I mean spy. She was here todo two things: drag Françoise back into slavery and make sure I didn’t cheat on the deal I’d cut withher king. He wanted the Codex, too, and figured I was the gal to get it for him. The pixie looked likeshe was starting to have her doubts.She wasn’t the only one. I’d agreed to the king’s proposal for a number of reasons. I’d been inhis territory and under his control, so saying no might have been very unhealthy. I’d needed roomand board for a friend, a vampire named Tomas, in the one place where even the Senate’s long armscouldn’t reach. And the king had promised me help in solving the biggest riddle of my life.Tony had always avoided telling me anything about my parents. My guess was that he’dassumed I might be a little upset if I learned about the car bomb he’d used to kill them, therebyallowing him to keep my talents all to himself. Or maybe he’d just felt like being a bastard. Healways had liked combining business with pleasure.It was the same vindictiveness that had led him to decide that merely killing my father wasn’tgood enough. He’d been an employee of Tony’s, one of the humans kept around to manage things indaylight, but he’d refused to hand me over when ordered. And no one ever told the boss no and gotaway with it. So Tony paid a mage to construct a magical trap for my father’s spirit, allowing him tocontinue the torment from beyond the grave.I hoped to pry Tony’s trophy from his cold dead fingers someday, but that required finding himfirst. And my last trip into Faerie had proven that I was no match for the Fey. Without the darkking’s help, I would never get anywhere near the bolt-hole Tony had found for himself. And forsome reason, the king wanted the Codex as much as I did. A fact that worried me more than a littlewhenever I let myself think about it.“What happened to your neck?” Pritkin demanded.My hand went to the scarf I’d tied over the puncture marks. One edge of the gauze pad I’d putover the wound was sticking out above the chiffon. Trust Pritkin to notice, and to comment. “Cutmyself shaving.”“Very funny. What happened?”I hesitated, trying to think up a good lie, and Pritkin snorted. I sighed. “Mircea happened.”“Where is he?” Pritkin was halfway to his feet before I shook my head.“Relax. I went to him, not vice versa.”“You went to him? Why?!”My fingers made patterns in the dust on a nearby book’s cover. The skin below was old andflaking, and looked vaguely reptilian. I pulled my hand away and resisted an impulse to wipe it onmy skirts. “I accidentally shifted.”“How do you accidentally—”“Because it’s getting worse!” I tried to read his scribbled notes, but they were in some languageI didn’t know. “Any luck?”“No.” He saw my expression. “I told you this could take some time.”65  271“And what am I supposed to do in the meantime? I’m sick of waiting tables and doing fill-inwork for Casanova. Some days I feel like I’m going out of my mind!”“Going?” the pixie muttered.Pritkin was staring at the stacks of books as if they’d just insulted his mother. He finally pulledout a huge blue one from the bottom of a pile. “You aren’t in any immediate danger, as long as youdon’t have any more ‘accidents’ involving Mircea.”“And what about him?” I demanded. “It’s getting worse.”“He’s a master vampire. He can take it.”Instead of replying, I reached across the table to remove the top from the small white pot byPritkin’s elbow and looked pointedly inside. The inch of liquid it held was faintly green, with apleasing floral scent. Chrysanthemum, as a guess. I glanced up to see him giving me the evil eye.“Don’t think I don’t know it was you.”I’d had Miranda start replacing the black syrup he called coffee with something more organictwo days ago, after the last time he got tanked on caffeine and bit my head off. I was pretty sure hewas cheating, but I didn’t call him on it. I honestly didn’t think he could survive without his dailyfix—or, to be more accurate, that nobody could survive him without it.“You’re the best argument for decaf I’ve ever seen,” I said. “And, honestly, you don’t findanything weird about eating bean sprouts and tofu and drinking twelve pots of coffee a day—?”“My record is six.”“And I thought you Brits liked tea. But maybe water would be—”He snatched the pot away. “I need that!”I got a better look at him and decided he might be right. He might have had a chat with ashower recently, but not a long one. His eyes were red, and when he moved his head just right, thelight showed a fine coating of reddish-blond stubble on his cheeks and chin. Add that to a T-shirt andjeans that he appeared to have slept in, and he was looking rough, even for him.“You need to get some sleep,” I heard myself say. “You look like crap.”“And who will handle things then?”“Nick and me.” Pritkin shot me a look and I bristled. “I’m not a trained researcher, but there hasto be something I can do.”“Yes, you can get me some damn coffee!”I told myself that throwing something at his head, however richly deserved, wouldn’t helpmatters. He’d probably dodge anyway. “The vampires heard a rumor that the dark mages might havethe Codex.”“How helpful. Did Mircea tell you that before or after he almost drained you?”66  271“Rafe told me.”“Good to know you’re keeping up with the family.”“What is your problem?”Pritkin ignored me. “I don’t suppose ‘Rafe’ also had an address?”“No. But you must have some idea—”“Dark mages never stay in one place for long. If finding them was easy, we’d have destroyedthem by now!”“There must be rumors.”“There always are. And by the time the Corps hears them and sends a team in, the dark havelong since decamped—and often left us a nasty surprise.”The “Corps” was the official term for the war mages, the enforcement arm of the Silver Circle,who tended to be a lot more fanatical about their jobs than human police. They really did have alicense to kill, and they believed in exercising it. I didn’t want to deal with any group that regularlymade the Corps look bad. But if they had the Codex, I didn’t have much choice.“You’re not going to find them in dusty old books,” I pointed out. “What are you doing downhere?”The pixie flipped over a page in one of the larger volumes. She had to plant her feet and useboth hands to manage it. “We’d explain,” she panted, “but it requires words of more than onesyllable.”“Trying to find another solution to that geis of yours,” Pritkin replied.“By doing what?”“By attempting to create a spell that can break it.” He wasn’t even looking at me as he said it,but had already gone back to scanning another arcane passage.I reminded myself sternly that Pritkin was a friend. It was easier to think of him that way thanto be constantly frustrated by the fact that I wasn’t allowed to murder him. “We already know wherethe counterspell is. It’s in the Codex!”“The geis was doubled, if you recall,” Pritkin said curtly.“Then we’ll cast it twice!”“Magic doesn’t work like that. Do you recall what happened when you went back in time andmet a Mircea who did not yet have the geis?”“It jumped from me to him,” I said impatiently. Pritkin hardly needed to ask, considering thathe’d been there at the time.“Doubling the spell and setting up the feedback loop you now have.”67  271“Yes, but with the counterspell—”“You act as if there are still two distinct spells, when that is by no means certain!” he snapped.“I don’t understand.” I kept my temper because it was rare that I could get him to talk about thisat all, and I wanted answers.“The geis was designed to be adaptable. That was its chief strength, but the adaptability alsomade it too unstable for most uses. Often, it changed from the original spell to something new overtime, adapting to meet the needs, or what it perceived as the needs, of the caster.”“You sound like it can think.”“No more than a computer program can. But like a sophisticated program, it does adapt to newinput.”“Like what?”Pritkin’s green eyes met mine coolly. “The spell itself is logical. What its designer failed to takeinto consideration is that most people are not. They are often confused about what, exactly, theyreally want, and the spell does not differentiate between hidden thoughts, subconscious desires, andacknowledged ones.”“What are you saying? That I’m trapped in this because I want to be?!”“Not now, perhaps, but—”“I don’t want Mircea to die!”“Yes, but that was not the point of the spell, was it? It was designed to bind two peopletogether.”I stared at him, horrified. Was that why the spell had jumped from me to Mircea in the past,because I’d secretly wanted it to? If I’d been less attracted to him, or more in control of myself,could all this have been avoided?“And it has been unsupervised for more than a century, doubtless growing and changing all thewhile.” Pritkin went on relentlessly. “It is very likely that you are seeking the counter to a spell thatno longer exists.”I stared at him, feeling panic well up in my throat, dark and bitter. Being under Tony’s thumbmost of my life had taught me not to try to control my surroundings; instead, I’d controlled the onlything I could: myself. The idea of having that last small freedom removed frightened me on morelevels than I’d known I had.“You’re saying the counterspell won’t work.”“You changed the parameters of the geis when you doubled it,” Pritkin repeated. “It may wellhave become something with which the counterspell was not designed to deal. And if so, finding theCodex will do you no good at all.”I didn’t reply for a long moment, just stared into clear green eyes that met mine unflinchingly.What he was saying sounded scarily plausible, but how did I know he was telling the truth? How68  271could I be certain that this wasn’t an attempt to persuade me to stop searching for something hedidn’t want me to find in the first place? It was hard to believe him when I had another authoritytelling me the exact opposite, assuring me that the Codex would fix everything and making finding itmy first official duty.“No good?” The pixie fluttered in front me, her little face gone livid. “It will keep my king fromkilling you!”An image of the Dormouse from Alice in Wonderland suddenly flashed across my vision. Ilooked at the teapot longingly, wondering if she’d fit. Maybe if I pushed.“I haven’t forgotten our deal,” I told her tersely. “And I don’t respond well to threats.”“And I don’t make them! You made a deal with him, human. You do not want to find out whathe’ll do if you break it!”I glanced at Pritkin, who was being oddly silent, only to see that he’d gone back to his research.Apparently, thoughts of my possible death at Fey hands weren’t enough to hold his attention. Islammed a hand down on the tabletop just to see him jump. “The Consul already has every magicalauthority in the book working to try to find a way around this thing! Why do you think you’ll havemore luck?”“Because I must.”“That’s not an answer!” He just looked at me. “Damn it, Pritkin, I’m Pythia now! I can’t do myjob if you keep deciding what I do and do not need to know!”“If you’re Pythia, then act like it!”“I’m trying to. And I don’t think that involves waiting around for fate to kick me in the butt yetagain! I want to do something!”The massive volume he’d been working on suddenly leapt up and slammed against the door,leaving a powdery blue stain where it hit. Before I could comment on exactly how useless childishgestures were, the door opened and a gingery head poked in. Nick looked like he thought he mightbe safer with the free-for-all upstairs.He cautiously edged in, pushing a room-service cart and skirting the upended book. “It’sstopped. But there has to be a couple thousand of them.” His voice was almost admiring.“What caused it?” Pritkin demanded.“Augustine’s best guess is that one of his competitors is trying to rain on his parade.”I winced at the pun, but Pritkin only looked even more severe. “There’s going to be more of thiskind of thing, with the Corps preoccupied with the war.”“What kind of thing?” I asked.“Mages with vendettas deciding to take matters into their own hands,” Nick explained.“The Corps can’t fight the war and police every mage with a grievance, and they know it,”Pritkin finished grimly. “And what’s all this?”69  271“Lunch. I met a waiter on the way back with the cart.” Nick started sorting through thesandwiches, fruit and cookies. “Would you like something, Cassie? There’s plenty here.”“Not really hungry.”“She’ll eat.” Pritkin said curtly.“I said—”“If you starve to death it would damage my professional reputation.”“I eat plenty.”“The same does not apply should I strangle you in understandable irritation, however.”“I’ll have a sandwich,” I told Nick. “No meat.”He came up with a benign-looking egg salad, which he handed over along with a box of applejuice. I eyed him thoughtfully. Unlike his friend, he was still a member in good standing of theCircle. He might be able to find out about Tami for me, assuming it was the Silver who had her. Onthe other hand, I didn’t know his opinion on the whole magical handicapped debate. He might viewthem with the same vague embarrassment/lack of interest everyone else seemed to show and notthink she was worth asking a few questions. But nothing ventured…“Since she sheltered you seven years ago, I’m assuming she’s not a teenager, right?” he askedafter I’d sketched the problem.“She was in her late twenties when I knew her, which would make her mid-thirties now. Why?”“Then she’s way too old for the harvesters,” Nick said, around a mouthful of what I hoped waschicken. “They wouldn’t waste their time, especially not if she was weak to begin with.”Pritkin caught my expression. “He’s talking about the people who make null bombs.”Nick nodded. “That’s when—”“I know what they are,” I said numbly. The bombs were highly prized, as they concentrated anull’s usual effect, stopping all magic in an area for a period of time—including mine. I’d found outabout them only recently, as Tami had never brought the subject up. Not too surprisingly,considering that the process required to make a bomb drains nulls of their life force, thereby killingthem.“Don’t worry,” Nick said, slathering mustard on another roll. “Like most mages, nulls comeinto their full power when they hit puberty, making them as strong then as they’re ever going to get.Harvesters like to get them as soon thereafter as possible, to maximize the amount of life force theyhave to give. Your friend wouldn’t interest them.”“Why would the Circle want her, then?”He shrugged. “Beats me. Unless she was privy to important information of some kind.”I shook my head. “Tami doesn’t know anything like that.”70  271“But she knows someone,” Pritkin pointed out. At my bewildered look, he sighed. “The Circledoesn’t know where you are—the fact that they were willing to put a steep bounty on your head saysas much. Perhaps they are attempting to lure you into coming to them.”“You think they took her because of me?” The sandwich, which hadn’t been great to beginwith, was suddenly tasteless.“It’s possible,” Nick agreed, warming to his buddy’s suggestion. “Half the Council was inattendance when you flashed in, told off the Consul, seduced Mircea and stole Tomas out from underher nose.”“It didn’t happen like that!” I said, appalled. And it hadn’t. The Consul had been in the middleof torturing a friend of mine to death when I made a desperate attempt to rescue him. It had worked,a fact that still amazed me, but for a while there, I’d been in serious jeopardy—not to mention scaredout of my mind.Nick shrugged. “Well, that’s the story that’s been going around.”“If they are trying to persuade you to try another foolhardy rescue, they would need to findsomeone you would consider worth the effort,” Pritkin pointed out. “But Tomas remains in Faerie,and is therefore unreachable. Your parents, as I understand it, are deceased, and your childhoodfriends are vampires protected by the Senate.” He thought for a moment. “Or ghosts. But even theCircle can’t harm the dead.”For a minute, I just stood there, blinking stupidly. What did it say about my life, when even myenemies had trouble finding anyone close to me? I hadn’t seen Tami in seven years. Had it reallybeen that long since I’d had a friend vulnerable enough to act as hostage to fate? I guess it had.Except for Tomas, and that was anything but a reassuring thought. I vividly remembered thesickening twist in my stomach when I’d realized why he had been scheduled for such a horrible anddemeaning death, maybe because I was suddenly experiencing it all over again.The Senate had had a lot of reasons for wanting Tomas dead, but the execution had been made apublic spectacle mainly in the hope that I would come after him. And I had, right into the middle of aroom half filled with their allies from the Silver Circle. Who had apparently been paying attention tothe lesson. Had they immediately started looking for a replacement for Tomas? Had I doomed Tamithe moment I freed him?“If the Circle has her, can you find out?” I asked Nick.“I can try,” he said slowly, apparently just realizing that this might be a sensitive subject. “Butif they want you to come after her, surely they’ll publicize the fact that they have her.”“Not necessarily.”“But—”“Whatever memo they sent out about Tomas, I didn’t get. I only stumbled over him by chance,after the execution had already begun.” He’d still been alive because he was a vampire, and not easyto kill. Tami didn’t have that advantage.“Be that as it may,” Nick said seriously, “the Council was given an up-close view of the kind ofpower the Pythia wields. They aren’t likely to forget it. If they are setting you up, they’ll takeprecautions. Which would make any attempt to rescue her extremely—”71  271“You aren’t going to rescue her.” That, of course, was Pritkin.“Not without some idea where she is,” I agreed. When I’d gone after Tomas, the Senate hadexploded a null bomb so I couldn’t just shift in, grab him, and shift out. It was a good guess that theCircle had their own stash of the nasty things, waiting to ensure that any rescue attempt I madeended with me being the one needing rescuing. If I was going to do this, I needed a plan. Andforming one required knowing where she was.“I’ll do what I can,” Nick promised. “But about the Codex, I still say we ought to check withSaleh.”“Who’s Saleh?” I asked, trying to keep the desperation out of my voice.“It’s too risky!” The glare Pritkin sent Nick would’ve melted glass.“I’m Pythia,” I reminded him. “Breathing is risky.”“Saleh deals in information. Esoteric, hard-to-get, valuable information,” Nick informed me,despite Pritkin’s steadily reddening face. “The problem is his price.”“I can come up with the money,” I said, thinking about Billy and roulette wheels and bigpayoffs.“He doesn’t deal in money,” Pritkin snapped, cutting off whatever Nick had been about to say.“Only in favors. And you don’t want to risk owing him one!”“I’ll decide that!”“We could at least talk to him,” Nick offered mildly. I kept hoping his low-key attitude wouldrub off on his buddy, but so far no luck.“If he knows something, I’ll get it,” the pixie said, fingering her tiny sword. It would havesounded comical, except that I’d seen what the thing could do.Nick shook his head. “If we make him angry, we’ll never get anything out of him.”“The fewer who go, the better,” I added. “Most people don’t like to talk in front of a crowd.”Especially if one of them is waving a sword in his face.Pritkin looked like he was about to explode. “Did you hear nothing I said? The Codex is likelyuseless for your purposes. And I am not taking you near that piece of scum!”“You don’t have to take me anywhere,” I told him impatiently. “I’ll take myself.”“You’re not going.” It sounded final.“I already know his name,” I pointed out. “How hard do you think it would be for Billy tolocate him?”“Do you have any idea what he could demand? He’ll try to trick you—”“Then it’s a good thing we’ll be along to make sure he doesn’t,” Nick said smoothly. He cockeda sandy eyebrow at me. “If you’ll permit the escort?”72  271I glanced at Pritkin’s face, which was bordering on purple, and sighed. Until I got some trainingin defense, a bodyguard or two was pretty much a necessity. Besides, I wasn’t sure how to get rid ofhim. I said okay, even knowing I’d probably regret it.Of course I was right.73  271Chapter 8The room would have been elegant if it hadn’t been for all the blood. The apartment’s tastefulgold and cream interior clashed with the panorama of the Vegas Strip outside, but the view was lessof a decor problem than the brown rivulets that had run down the embossed wallpaper andcoagulated on the nice buff carpet. There was no body in sight, but there didn’t need to be. No onecould have lost that much blood and lived. Not even something not entirely human.My dress had turned to eerie twilight, with twisted black branches clasping a harvest moon likebony fingers. It was creepy as hell, and fit my mood perfectly. I glanced longingly back at the foyer,but I couldn’t cut and run when this had been my idea. The only good thing was that I’d managed toleave the pixie behind. I wondered if she’d figured a way out of the file drawer yet.I reluctantly followed Pritkin through the wrecked living room while Nick stayed behind tocheck things out. We moved gingerly down a hallway, trying to dodge the worst of the blood. Itwasn’t easy. By the time I managed it, I’d decided that the victim must have taken at least a few ofhis attackers with him. No single body could have possibly bled that much.Sure enough, the door at the end of the hall was ajar due to the corpse lying half out of it. Or, tobe more precise, part of a corpse. The top half was several feet away from the remainder, and I didn’tsee a right arm at all. Of course, I wasn’t looking too hard.I carefully stepped over what was left of the body and immediately spotted the missing arm. Itwas affixed to the wall inside the door, courtesy of a large axe that had severed it at the shoulder.The arm hung by the remains of a sleeve that may once have been blue but was now a stiff purplemess.Swallowing hard, I stared around, sweat already forming on my upper lip. The air-conditioningwasn’t on, and despite an occasional breeze through a shattered window, it had to be ninety degreesin the apartment. But that wasn’t the reason I was perspiring.The rays of midafternoon sunlight seemed thicker than usual, clouded with dust and what Irealized after a moment were a couple hundred flies. They were hovering over what at first appearedto be a random mass of body parts atop a king-sized bed, but which I finally identified as the corpseof a man. To put it nicely, it wasn’t fresh. I’m no expert, but I seriously doubted that the newly deadwould look like a fleshy balloon about to erupt with fetid gases and decay. The sight was gruesomeenough that it took me a minute to notice that he had skin the color of an after-dinner mint, a chalkyblue green.“Djinn,” Pritkin said curtly, before I could ask. “Do you see him?”74  271I looked at him incredulously. “He’s a little hard to miss.”“The spirit!”I shook my head. If there was a ghost on the premises, he was keeping real quiet. Or maybehe’d passed out from the stink of whatever was seeping out of a gash in the djinn’s side. At least theflies seemed to like it; about a hundred had congregated there in a working black mound. I gaggedhoarsely and tried to breathe through my mouth. It didn’t help.“Careful, Cass—you look about as green as he does,” Billy commented. “Tell the mage that theonly ghost around here is me, and let’s get outta here. This place is giving me the creeps.”I swallowed hard. “Do you sense anything?” If anybody could round up a freaked-out ghost, itwas Billy.“No, but I’ll check around, just to be sure. Sometimes the new ones hide.” He doesn’t getgenerous very often, so I must have really looked bad.“Thanks.” I started edging toward the door, intending to catch a breath of comparatively sweetsmellingsmog, assuming I could get a living room window open. But Nick was in the way.I hadn’t seen him come in, and he startled me. I gave a yelp and pulled back so hard that Iwould have fallen if Pritkin hadn’t caught me. “I doubt he’s here,” he said curtly, setting me back onmy feet, “even if part of him survived. He’d be after the murderer.”“What could a ghost do to anyone?” Nick scoffed.Pritkin and I exchanged a glance. He’d seen firsthand the damage a couple of pissed-off ghostscould do. But he didn’t mention it. “I’m going to check the rest of the apartment,” he said instead,and left.“He may be the Corps’ best demon hunter,” Nick said, scowling after his friend, “but I’ll betyou know more about ghosts. Saleh could have left one, right?” He looked from me to the body, butit didn’t answer. That wasn’t too surprising, as it no longer had a head.“I don’t know.” I’d never met a djinn before, but I assumed that the same laws governed themas ruled other non-human magical creatures, none of whom left ghosts. Of course, neither do mostpeople. It’s actually a pretty rare condition all the way around, so whatever information this one hadcarried into the great beyond was likely to stay there. But I didn’t feel up to giving a longexplanation at the moment. “Billy’s gone to take a look around. If there’s anything left of him, he’llfind it.”“Anything left? He’s either a ghost or he isn’t!” Nick seemed a little stressed, with a veinthrobbing insistently beside his right eye. He looked like the office type to me; maybe fieldworkdidn’t agree with him, either.“It’s not that simple,” I explained. “Not all ghosts are permanent. Some spirits linger aroundtheir bodies for a while before accepting things and moving on.”“How long?”“A few hours, maybe a few days. No more than a week, unless they’re planning to stick aroundfor the long haul.”75  271“Based on the condition of the body, he couldn’t have died more than four days ago. By yourcalculations, his spirit could still be here.”“Maybe. But I don’t sense anything.”“Try harder,” Nick urged. “He’s no longer in a position to make demands. If you can contacthim, he may be willing to tell us something.”“If he’s here, Billy will find him. If he isn’t—” I shrugged. “I don’t do anything to attractghosts, so I can’t ‘try harder.’ They just tend to show up when I’m around.”“We can’t afford to stay much longer.” Nick spoke quietly, but there was a warning note in hisvoice that I didn’t like. It suddenly occurred to me to wonder why the place wasn’t overrun with warmages. It was their job to investigate murders in the supernatural community, and there looked to beenough bodies here to occupy them for a while. I’d just spied a foot—of a much more human goldenbrown—sticking out from behind the bed. I didn’t look to see if it was still attached to anything.“How long before anyone else shows up?” I asked uneasily. Pritkin and his fellow magesweren’t exactly on good terms, and I would just as soon miss the reunion.“There’s no way to know. But Saleh was under interdict by the Council.” Nick saw myexpression. “It’s like parole,” he explained. “And when he doesn’t show up for his weekly meeting,someone will be sent to check on him.”“Crap.” I started for the door, but Nick grabbed me.“What if you were to touch the corpse itself? Would that make for a stronger connection?”I stared at him in horror. “I’m not touching that thing!” The very idea made my skin crawl.“What about something he owned, then?” Before I could stop him, Nick crossed the room totug at the dead man’s shirt. I think he intended to rip a piece of fabric off for me, but the dead fleshpeeled away with the cloth, flaking off the bone like a well-done fish. The shirt gaped open wherehe’d grasped it, giving me a glimpse of a belly that moved on its own. When I realized I was seeingmaggots teeming beneath the skin, I gagged and almost lost it.“That’s it. I’m done.” I staggered through the door and bumped into Pritkin coming up thehallway. “Is there a bathroom?”“Two doors down to your left. There’s no one in there.”For a second, I didn’t know what he meant. There were only three of us along on this crazyerrand to interrogate a dead man—unless you counted Billy, and he hadn’t needed to use thefacilities in quite a while. Then I realized that he was implying that the bathroom was free of corpses.I got a mental image of the bloated body behind me, choked and fled.The dress seemed to like the bathroom better than the bedroom-turned-morgue. The mirrorreflected back to me a hesitant pale rose, like the sky just before dawn. But although I stood over thesink for a long minute, trying not to heave up lunch, the sun didn’t rise. I didn’t blame it.I’d just finished washing my face and hands, trying to get what felt like a greasy film off them,when a fine mist floated up from the drain on a cold silver glow. It resolved itself into a face,wavering in front of the mirror like a mirage made out of steam. It was vague and indistinct, notalmost solid the way I usually see ghosts. I blinked at it, but it didn’t go away. “Is it safe?” a76  271tremulous voice demanded.“Uh,” I said stupidly. There really was no good answer. On a few memorable occasions in thepast, I’d encountered spirits who weren’t yet aware that they were dead. And no one ever appreciatedbeing brought up to speed.The misty eyes started moving around the bathroom. They detached from the rest of the head tofloat off, poking into things. One slipped under the door, and I winced, only too aware of what wascoming. A few seconds later, the mouth opened in shock, but no words came out“I know it’s bad,” I babbled, “but you’re going to a better place.”The sightless head turned in my direction. “I’m a demon,” it snarled. “I don’t think so.”Okay, he had a point. The other eye returned from looking out the window and settled in themiddle of his forehead. It gave him a weird Cyclops vibe, but under the circumstances, I didn’t thinkthat worth pointing out. “Who did this?”“Don’t you know?” I asked, surprised.“I was asleep!” he said, sounding outraged. “I heard someone break in, got halfway out of bed,and then the lights went out.” Permanently, I thought but didn’t say. The eye focused on my face,really seeing me, for the first time. “And who the hell are you?”“Just visiting,” I said, edging toward the door.“Not so fast.” The face reappeared in my path. The wandering eye caught up with the other oneand there was some jostling around while they fought each other for forehead space. When theyfinally settled, he looked at me accusingly. “You can see me!”“I’m clairvoyant.”“Good. Then tell me who did this. Someone is gonna pay!”I had a sudden idea. “Maybe we can work something out,” I offered.“Whaddya mean?”“I need to know about the Codex,” I said tenuously.“Which one?” he demanded, suddenly businesslike.“There’s more than one?”“A codex is a compilation of knowledge, babe. Which one are we talking about here?’I swallowed. “The Codex Merlini. The lost volume.”His gaze sharpened. “What did you say your name was?”“I didn’t. Do you know anything?”“Possibly.”77  271I sighed. “I’m Cassie Palmer,” I admitted, and the ghostly eyes visibly brightened.“Okay, then.” Saleh’s voice turned brisk. “The Codex was lost centuries ago, but that isn’t themain problem. Even if you find it, you won’t be able to read it.”“It’s in code?”“Better. Codes can be deciphered, sooner or later, no matter how good. He was a little morecreative than that.”“He? You mean, there really was a Merlin?”“No, they called it the Codex Merlini because it was written by a guy named Ralph,” Saleh saidimpatiently. “You know that old story about Merlin getting younger every year, instead of older?” Inodded. “Well, the storytellers got it mixed up.”“Meaning what?”“Meaning that it wasn’t the mage who aged backwards. He spelled the Codex so that, if it everleft his possession, it would start aging in reverse.”“Why would he do that?”Saleh gave me a look that said he was starting to suspect that my IQ equaled my bust size. “Soit would begin unwriting itself, of course! In our time it’s just a bundle of blank parchment.”“But if someone was to go into the past…”Saleh slid me an evil smile. “Then that someone could possibly retrieve it.”I felt my stomach sink. My new position meant that, among other things, I had the fun job ofpolicing the timeline. But without some of those lessons I was missing, every time I went back, Irisked messing up something I wouldn’t know how to fix.“Where is it?” I asked, knowing I wasn’t going to like the answer.“Wrong question,” he murmured. “You should be asking where was it. Because you need to goback to a time when the text was still mostly intact, yet after it left Merlin’s hands.”Someone rapped smartly on the door, and I jumped. “We need to go.” Pritkin’s voice carriedclearly through the thin wood.“Then where was it?” I hissed quietly. The only person who hated my jaunts into the past morethan I did was Pritkin. I wanted to make the deal before he interfered and possibly screwed it up.Billy suddenly zoomed through the wall like a firecracker on speed. “The mage is right, Cass.We gotta get gone. Now.” He pulled up at the sight of the djinn’s spectral face. “Who’s that?”“Saleh. I found him.”“Great. So let’s go. There’s a cadre of war mages coming up the elevator.”“Give me a minute.”78  271“You don’t have a minute.”“Billy! I may have found something!”Pritkin started beating on the door. “What’s going on? What’s wrong?” Too late I recalledbeing told once that his hearing was super sharp.I looked at Saleh. “What do you want?”He gave me an eye roll. “What do you think? You’re clairvoyant. I want to know who did this.”“I don’t control my gift,” I told him desperately, as Pritkin started throwing himself against thebathroom door.“Then I guess I’ll hang around with you until it decides to manifest,” Saleh said pleasantly.“Oh, I don’t think so,” Billy said, glaring daggers at the djinn.I stared at Saleh, who gazed peacefully back. I sighed and gave in. “When did you die,exactly?”“Monday morning, sometime around ten.”I glanced at Billy. No way was I going back to an apartment full of murderers in a vulnerablehuman body. “Some help here,” I said urgently.My body needs a spirit in residence to maintain life, but nobody ever said it had to be mine. I’dbeen told by someone who ought to know that I didn’t need Billy to babysit my physical selfwhenever my spirit took a little jaunt. Just shift back to the same time you left, she’d saidnonchalantly, as if timing a shift that closely was so damn easy. Needless to say, I preferred mysolution.“I do not believe this,” Billy muttered, as one of the hinges gave way with a crack. I gave himfrantic eyes and he said something profane before slipping inside my skin. “Don’t be long. He’llfigure out it’s me when I can’t get us out of here.”“What’s going on?” Saleh demanded.“I can’t tell you what you want to know. But I can show you.” I waved my hand through whatwas left of him and shifted.The bathroom reformed around us, four days earlier. There was no sound coming from outsidethe door, so I cautiously stuck my insubstantial head through the wood and looked around. Theabsence of blood on the walls was enough to tell me that I’d made it ahead of the murderers.Saleh streamed through the wall, looking determined. I followed, keeping an eye out foranything unusual. Like someone with a really big axe.Saleh floated through the wall of his bedroom as easily as if he did it every day. On the bed wasthe sleeping djinn. In life he’d been pretty normal-looking except for the skin color. No turban, goldearrings or Middle Eastern garb in sight. Instead, he had a mop of curly brown hair, a well-trimmedgoatee and a Lakers tracksuit. He also had a head.79  271The alarm clock on the bedside table said 9:34. Saleh and I glanced at each other, then settleddown to watch. It didn’t take long.At 9:52, I heard the sound of running feet and the clash of weapons as, presumably, Saleh’sbodyguards faced off with the assassins. A moment later, one of them stumbled through the door,before a magically levitating axe took off his arm. A sword wielded by human hands bisected him amoment later, while the figure on the bed woke up, blinked his eyes blearily, and started to lookaround. Before he could focus, the second bodyguard was dead and Saleh’s head was playingbasketball with the clothes hamper on the far side of the room.I barely noticed the gruesome denouement, because my eyes had fixed with disbelief on thesword-wielding figure standing over the scene. I would have gasped, but my lungs didn’t seem towork, my body suddenly empty of anything resembling air. A sickening disorientation hit me, andfor a moment I couldn’t move, couldn’t think. Time seemed to stop as I stared in hollow shock at theface, splattered by his victim’s blood.He looked different, some part of my brain noticed. Instead of a ratty T-shirt and a brown coatthat looked like it had been through one too many battles, his lean form was poured into close-fittingblack jeans, a matching button-up shirt and a rich black leather jacket. It was his usual look, butupgraded, as if he’d suddenly developed a sense of style. His hair also appeared to have beenbrushed recently, and the stubble on his cheeks looked more like a fashion statement than someonewho had forgotten to shave.It was his expression that was the most radical alteration, though. I’d seen him angry moretimes than I could count, but that particular arrangement of features, like a hunting bird about to snapthe neck of its prey, was new. I looked into a pair of familiar green eyes in utter denial. All I couldthink was, No wonder he didn’t want to bring me to see Saleh.“I don’t believe this!” Saleh complained. “I don’t even know him!” We watched Pritkin wipethe bloody sword on a corner of Saleh’s sheets before sheathing it in a long scabbard slung across hisback. He walked out with an easy, unhurried stride, frightening and graceful. He didn’t look back.“Some guy saunters in here, hacks me to pieces and I don’t even know him?”“Calm down,” I said, feeling light-headed and faintly ill. “Keep your head.”“I don’t have a head!” he snapped, and started for the door.“We had a deal,” I reminded him.“Your book’s in Paris,” Saleh threw over what would have been his shoulder if he’d still hadone. “Try 1793.”I stared at him. “What?” Damn it—I should have known that wasn’t coincidence.“Yeah. A couple dumb-ass dark mages stole it from Merlin that year and—”“Wait.” I glared at the djinn, wondering if I was being had. “Merlin lived in…well, I don’tknow exactly, but he couldn’t have still been alive in the eighteenth century!”“He was part incubus—everyone knows that,” I was informed testily. “And demons areimmortal. Now hush up if you want this, ’cause otherwise I’m gone.”I hushed up.80  271“So, yeah, he was alive in 1793, when he lost the Codex to the mages, who put it up for auctionat a little get-together on October third. Right before they bugged the hell out of the city to get awayfrom the public executions and the fires and the mobs and the pissed-off half demon who was aftertheir butts. Anyway, dress to impress and maybe you can get a look at it before they sell it off.”“But, if they’re planning to sell it, it’ll be guarded! There has to be a better time—”“Merlin was guarding the Codex until the mages got their greedy paws on it and, trust me,Pythia or no, you don’t want to go through him.”“Then what about later? Who bought it?”“Even if I had all day, I couldn’t cover all the rumors of where it went after that night. Youdon’t care anyway, since if you want it before the spells unravel, you have to get at it early. Andthat’s Paris, 1793,” he said flatly. “Try not to get beheaded. Trust me, it sucks.” He started for thecorridor again.“Wait a minute! Where are you going?”“Where you think? I got a job to do.”“Saleh!”He paused beside the door. “This is none of your business, babe. Thanks to mystery man, I’mincorporeal again. Ten centuries of accumulated power down the drain, like that.” He tried to snaphis fingers, but the lack of actual hands frustrated him. He grimaced. “Whatever revenge I can comeup with is well within the rules. And believe me, I can be real inventive.”He streamed out, leaving me staring witlessly after him. Well, at least that explained how he’dmanaged to leave a ghost: he hadn’t. The spirit was Saleh’s natural state. He’d just saved up enoughpower to form himself a body, the better to wheel and deal with mortals, I assumed. The questionwas, did I go after him?I doubted if, in his current condition, he could do Pritkin any real harm. Ghosts, even new ones,have a limited power supply, one that is eroded very quickly by attacks on the living. Saleh wasn’t aghost, but since he’d just lost most of his power along with his head, I doubted he was likely to doany better. Add to that Pritkin’s formidable shields, and he was probably pretty safe. Too bad thesame couldn’t be said for me.If Saleh found a way to communicate with the mage, to accuse him or berate him for the crime,he might let slip how he’d acquired his information. And that would be very bad. If Saleh didn’teven know him, it seemed unlikely that Pritkin had a personal grievance against the djinn. Whichmeant that his reason for killing him was probably to keep him from telling me about the Codex.And if Pritkin hadn’t balked at killing Saleh to keep it safe, why would I be any different?In the end, I decided that the whole Saleh debate was stupid since I didn’t know how to roundup a djinn that didn’t want to go. I finally shifted back alone, only to have Billy scream inside myhead, “Get in the tub!”When I just stood there, trying to catch up, he stepped out of my skin and gave me a shove,right in the center of my chest. Billy usually has trouble moving even small things, but he’d foundsome extra energy somewhere, because I almost flew off my feet. I staggered backwards against theold-fashioned claw-footed tub, lost my balance and fell in. At the same moment the corridor wallblew inward in a burst of plaster, wood and expensive wallpaper.81  271I lay among the debris, head spinning, eyesight going dark, for several confused seconds. Thetub had been a restored antique, with the original solid cast-iron body. It had saved my life, but witha pounding head and dust-caked lungs, I was having trouble feeling grateful.“Miss Palmer!” Pritkin’s voice came from the hole where the door used to be. “Are you allright?”I didn’t look at him. I couldn’t look at him. “Sure.” I spit out blood—I’d bitten my tongue—andplaster dust. “Never better.”I climbed out of the debris and started for the sink, only it didn’t appear to be there anymore.There was a sink-sized hole in the window, though, so I picked a shaky path across the destroyedbathroom and looked out. The fresh breeze was so distracting that it took me a few seconds to spythe remains of the plumbing eight stories below, in the middle of Flamingo Road. A taxi driver wasstanding outside his cab, staring at the big dent in his hood and looking puzzled. He looked up andour eyes met. I quickly ducked back inside. This place was about to be way more popular than Iliked.I peered into the hall and saw three unfamiliar war mages sitting with their backs to the wall.They looked pissed, maybe because they were trussed up like chickens about to be put on a spit.Since there were only three, I assumed they hadn’t been expecting us. They seemed to recognize me,though, or maybe they were glaring at everybody on principle.“We can try a memory charm,” Nick said, regarding them doubtfully.“It won’t hold,” Pritkin argued. “Not with their training.” He looked at Nick, his eyes shadowedwith concern. “It seems you just joined the resistance openly.”I blinked, but it didn’t help. The mask was absolutely perfect. I’d grown up around creatureswhose emotions were often shown in the barest flicker of an eyelash, in an infinitesimal pause inconversation. I’d thought I knew how to read people, but even concentrating with everything I had, Icouldn’t find a flaw.The sleek, deadly predator I’d just seen was simply gone. In his place was a pale, tired-lookingman with plaster powdering his skin and clothes. Pritkin ran fingers through his hair, which, alreadywet with sweat thanks to the ovenlike temperature in the apartment, gummed into punk-rock spikes.At least he’ll have to wash it now, I thought blankly.Pritkin noticed me, and the touch of his eyes was enough to make my skin prickle. “Did youfind him?”I stumbled over to lean heavily against the wall. My heart was pumping against my rib cage,hard and fast enough that I could feel the pulse in my neck. “No.” I closed my eyes as if inweariness, because Pritkin had proven able to read them all too easily in the past. But I was proud ofmy voice. It was the one I’d cultivated at court, the one designed to tell even vampires exactlynothing. I forced my heart rate to slow down, my breathing to even out. “It seems that djinn are likevamps; they don’t leave ghosts.”“You said you found something.” I opened my eyes to see Pritkin coming toward me. Okay,maybe there was a flaw, I decided. The walk was the same. He had the deadly fluidity of a fighter,all leashed strength and readiness. He stopped a little too close for comfort, those clever green eyessearching my face.He’s Tony in a mood, I told myself sternly, looking for someone to bleed because he’s having a82  271bad day. You feel nothing, no fear, because that attracts his attention better than anything else.You are calm, dreamy, serene. You feel nothing. “There was a ghost trail in the bathroom, but itwasn’t from the djinn,” I said casually. “Someone else died here, a while ago.”“Are you sure you’re all right?” Nick came up alongside me. His eyes were on my dress, whichhad retreated from hopeful dawn into foggy night, with little tendrils of white creeping cautiouslyacross a murky background.“Fine,” I said steadily. “The sink missed me on its way to destroy a cab.”Pritkin stared past my shoulder at the ruined bathroom and his scowl deepened. “We need to go.There’s nothing for us here, and the human authorities will arrive soon.”I couldn’t make myself touch his hand, so I twisted a fist in his coat, which was back to the oldbattered brown. I wondered where he kept the cool clothes. I held out my free hand to Nick andprepared to shift us all back to Dante’s. “Yeah,” I agreed, my eyes on Pritkin. “We’re all done here.”83  271Chapter 9Casanova had pointed out that it would be unwise for me to occupy a suite, in case the Circle hadspies on the lookout for long-term guests. Instead, he’d stuck me in what had once been a smallstoreroom in back of the tiki bar. I still had several cases of cocktail umbrellas in boxes under mybed, and barely enough room to turn around. Pritkin had it worse, being stuffed into the dressingroom once reserved for the club’s famous dead performers. It was larger, since it had once held theircoffins, but he swore it still had a certain…odor. At the moment, that thought cheered me upconsiderably.I finished pulling the oversized T-shirt I was using for a nightgown over my head as Billydrifted through the wall. I brought him up to speed on my conversation with Saleh while he sat onthe edge of the bed and rolled a ghostly cigarette. “We need a team,” I concluded.“We are a team.”I was tired and I ached, in more ways than one. I hugged my pillow, which had all the comfortof one issued by an unusually stingy airline.“The Cassie and Billy show might have worked for staying a step ahead of Tony,” I said. “Itisn’t going to be enough to let us burgle a Black Circle stronghold.”“And we’ve had such great luck with partners.”“We can trust Rafe.”“Cass, I know you like the guy, but come on. A great warrior he ain’t.”“We don’t need a warrior,” I said irritably. “I’m not planning to attack the Circle!”“And your plans always work out perfectly, huh?”“Are you trying to be a pain in the ass?”“Nope, it pretty much comes naturally.” He lit up and regarded me through a haze of ghostlysmoke. “There’s always Marlowe.”He meant Kit Marlowe, the onetime Elizabethan playwright. He was now the Consul’s chiefspy. “Yeah, that’d be healthy.”84  271“You’d be saving Mircea as well as yourself. I’d think that would cancel a few debts,” Billyargued.“It might, if they didn’t blame me for getting him into this mess in the first place.”“But he put the geis on you—”“Which, as my master, he had every right to do. I’m the one who had no right to double it, evenaccidentally.” I saw the objection trembling on Billy’s lips. “And yes, I think their reasoning sucks.I’m just saying.”“I don’t like them any better than you do.” Billy sounded aggrieved. “But who else is there? Wekeep meeting these powerful types, but they’re all freaking nuts.”“I’m not taking anyone back in time I can’t trust. Or anyone incompetent. Or who has their ownagenda.”Billy let out an exasperated sigh. “It’s gonna be a little hard to assemble a team if you keep tothose kind of standards. Someone loyal and strong who doesn’t want anything? Come on.”I found myself getting furious all over again at Pritkin, who was supposed to be exactly that. I’dstarted to let down my guard with him, just because he was smart and brave and sometimes strangelyfunny. I should’ve kept in mind that none of that meant he was on my side. When I give my word, Ikeep it, he’d once told me. Yeah, right.I toyed with the bedspread, blue and gold brocade with scratchy lace. Not for the first time, Iwished for something less flashy and more comfortable. I’d had a soft cotton coverlet at Tony’s thatI’d used for years. It had faded in the wash, its bright, cheap flowers turning to soft pastels over time,like an English garden. It had gotten a little ragged around the edges, but I’d never let my fastidiousgoverness change it for anything else. I’d liked it the way it was, flaws and all. But like the rest ofmy stuff, like Eugenie herself, it no longer existed.“Cass?” Billy suddenly sounded awkward, something almost novel for him. “You know Pritkinwas a jerk, right?” A jerk who also happened to be a friend, a tiny voice at the back of my mindwhispered. Stop it, stop it. “Cass?”The lump in my throat had grown enough to be almost painful, and my eyes had startedprickling embarrassingly, and wow, was it time for a change of subject. “I know.”“Okay, then. We’re better off. I never trusted him.”“I don’t trust anybody,” I said fervently. It was the only thing I was sure of these days.“Anybody except me,” Billy corrected. “So what’s the plan?”“I have to get the Codex,” I said, starting with the one thing on which there was no argument.Pritkin had said it wouldn’t help, but I guess I’d just seen how much I could believe him. “Only Ican’t bring it back here. It’s been roaming around for over two hundred years; who knows whattaking it out of the timeline would do?”Billy looked confused for a moment, and then his eyes got wide. “You can’t be thinking what Ithink you’re thinking.”I scowled at him. “If the mountain won’t go to Mohammed—”85  271“Mohammed wasn’t an insane master vamp!”“Mircea’s not insane.” Not yet, anyway. “He’s…tormented.”“Uh-huh. You’re going to drag a tormented master vampire along to burgle a dark magestronghold?”“You have a better idea?”“Anything is a better idea!”“Don’t yell.”“Then start talking sense!” I threw the pillow at him, which did no good because it passed righton through. “That doesn’t change the fact that you’re crazy.”I flopped back on the bed and threw an arm over my eyes. He was probably right, not that itmade a difference. If I couldn’t take the spell to Mircea, I had no choice but to take Mircea to thespell. And I’d been saying just that morning that I wanted something to do. As last words went, theypretty much sucked.“You need to get some rest.” Billy tried to take my hand, but he’d expended too much energyback at the apartment and didn’t have the strength. His fingers passed right through me.“And you need to feed,” I said, finishing the thought. I wasn’t looking forward to the energydrain, but I was only going to sleep anyway.“I’ll make do,” he said, after a minute.I looked up, confused. I couldn’t remember the last time Billy had refused to take energy. It wasthe main tie binding us together, his payment for helping out with my various problems. “What?”“No offense, Cass, but you look like hell.”“Thanks.”“I don’t need much gas to spy on the manic mage, anyway.” He tipped his hat back and gaveme a cocky grin. “And if we’re lucky, maybe some of his old buddies in the Corps will find him andtake care of one problem for us.”I fell asleep wondering why that thought didn’t make me feel any better.Rafe met me in the kitchens before dawn the next morning. With Pritkin no longer in thepicture, I’d had to look elsewhere for help, and there weren’t a lot of choices. I’d left a message onthe private number Rafe had given me, asking to see him. I just hoped he wasn’t going to freak outtoo badly when I told him what I wanted.Shortly after we snagged stools at an unused prep table, one of the staff wandered over anddeposited a white clay coffee cup in front of me. It smelled like rich dark roast and freshly steamedmilk, and had a dot in the middle of the foam from the espresso added right at the end. Pritkin wouldhave loved it. I pushed it away, feeling queasy.86  271“Cucciolina, you are a mess,” Rafe told his newest admirer, as fat little hands gleefully smearedberry mush all over his green silk shirt.Some of the staff were making pies for Midsummer’s Eve, which explained why the baby had aring of purple all around her mouth and jam stuck in her wispy blond hair. Miranda, who had beentrying to babysit and supervise at the same time, had handed her over almost as soon as I walked inthe door. The baby had immediately made a peevish little huffing sound, and when I just stood there,holding her awkwardly, she broke into an angry shriek.Rafe rescued me, taking her despite his elegant attire and jiggling her against his chest. Shehammed it up for a few seconds, wailing like I’d been sticking her with pins, before finally subsidinginto anxious snuffles and pressing her face to his shirt. Considering how fast she recovered, it waspretty clear she’d just wanted to flirt with the cute guy.A white china plate joined my coffee cup. On it was a largish, nicely browned muffin. I lookedat the muffin and, as far as I could tell, it didn’t look back. Since it had passed the first test, I broke itopen and sniffed it. Peanut butter and anchovy. A little chef was casually loitering nearby, waitingfor a verdict. He was going to be waiting for a while.“She reminds me of you at that age,” Rafe said, vainly swiping the baby’s lips with a napkin. Itonly made bad matters worse: now she had purple cheeks, too. “You could never eat anythingwithout getting it everywhere.”Jesse stifled a smile at the other end of the long table, where he and a bunch of the kids wereplaying Monopoly. They should have been in bed—it was barely four a.m.—but nobody at Dante’skept a normal schedule. Having a staff partially composed of people who caught fire in sunlightprobably had something to do with that.Most of the older kids were intent on the game, but one of the younger ones was sitting on thefloor, playing with an Elvis Pez dispenser someone had given her. She seemed totally intent on it,but the door behind her nonetheless stayed stubbornly open. It seemed that her parents had oncehidden their embarrassing child in a small room with no windows, until she discovered that locksjust loved to open for her and escaped. Now it had become a bit of a habit. It made getting aroundthe casino something of a challenge, though: elevator doors simply refused to close as long as shewas inside.Watching her, I finally figured out what had been bugging me. These kids were just too young.The average age was eight, with several in the four-to-five-year-old range. Which made no sense.At fourteen, I’d been one of the youngest in Tami’s brood. Most had been mid-to late teens, oldenough to have figured out what their lives were going to be like in one of those special schools andto have engineered an escape. Sure, there were occasionally younger kids who came through, butthey usually arrived with an older sibling or friend. I’d never seen Tami with so many really smallchildren. How had they gotten away? How had they survived on the streets until she found them? I’dbarely managed it, and I’d had more years and more money than most of them.“I didn’t come to court until I was four,” I reminded Rafe absently. A tiny car from theMonopoly game had decided to trundle down the table to us and bumped into my hand. I turned itaround and sent it back, where it collided with a briskly hopping shoe. It looked like someone hadenchanted the game board for the kids.“To live, no, but your father brought you as a bambina,” he replied, giving up on cleaning thesticky child. He held her against his chest with one arm, the palm of his hand curled protectivelyaround her skull.87  271“What?”“He loved to show you off. Of course, you were better behaved than some,” he said with a sigh,as the baby began chewing on his tie.“I never knew that.” I knew so little about my parents that the tiny piece of trivia felt like arevelation. In my mind, “mother” meant a cool hand, soft hair, and a sweet smell. It was mystrongest memory of her. Unless I thought very hard, it was my only memory of her. And I recalledeven less about my father.“Piccolina mia, please to stop,” Rafe said in exasperation, pulling his tie away and substitutinga pacifier before his squirming armful could protest. Luckily, the small tussle seemed to have wornher out, and she soon curled into his chest and went to sleep. “The visits ended when you were abouttwo,” he added.“Do you know why?”Rafe started to shrug, then realized it might wake up his new girlfriend. “My guess would bethat you began showing signs of your gift. Your father must have realized that Tony would take youif he knew.”Which he had, only a couple of years later. “How did he find out?” I’d never known how Tonydiscovered that I might be worth acquiring. The idea that the tip-off could have been something I didwas nauseating.“Tony never trusted anyone, not even his longtime servants,” Rafe reassured me. “There werepeople watching your father, who doubtless also had people watching them. The only ones Antoniodid not monitor were those of us with blood bonds to him, which he knew we were not strongenough to break.” The last was said with uncharacteristic bitterness.“I don’t suppose…Can you tell me anything about them? About my parents?” It wasn’t the firsttime I’d asked him, but Rafe had never been able to answer. He’d been under orders to stay mute,and as the vampire who made him had given the order, the prohibition was even stronger thanMircea’s.Rafe regarded me with compassion. “I’m sorry, Cassie.”“I just thought, maybe, with Tony gone…”“But he still lives,” Rafe reminded me softly. “As does his hold over me.”“But maybe Billy could—”“And Antonio’s ban includes communication through the spirit world.”My ability to communicate with ghosts came from my father. It wasn’t surprising that Tonywould have thought to add that little caveat. I’d always hated him, but I’d never thought him stupid.Disappointment settled into its usual place behind my rib cage.“Can’t Mircea break the blood bond?” I asked after a moment.“I haven’t asked him. In his condition…I don’t dare do anything to weaken him further.”88  271“Which kind of brings me to why I wanted to see you.” I glanced at the kids, but none of themwas paying us any attention. Jesse was biting his lip and glaring at the board, where tiny foreclosuresigns had just appeared on a bunch of his hotels. As quietly as possible, I brought Rafe up to speed.“You want to storm a dark mage stronghold?” Rafe asked incredulously when I’d finished. “Onyour own?”“Not on my own,” I corrected. A night’s rest had helped to clear my head and made mereevaluate my plan. I needed to get Mircea to the Codex, but trying to handle him by myself wasfoolhardy. Fortunately, there was another option.Besides Rafe and a few other trophies, Tony had specialized in acquiring badasses, the kindwith the skills and personalities to complement his network of highly illegal activities. And some ofthem had had several hundred years to hone their skills. I was going after the Codex, and I wasn’tgoing alone.“But if you already know where it is, can you not simply—” Rafe made an indeterminate handgesture that was supposed to indicate shifting.I respected him enough not to roll my eyes, but it took an effort. “If I could just run in and grabit, yeah. But I somehow doubt it’s going to be that easy. I need Alphonse.”Rafe only sat there, looking horrified, but some of his tension must have communicated itself tothe baby, who woke up and started sniffling. I watched her warily, knowing what that meant. ButMiranda, having terrorized the staff to her satisfaction, came and took her away before the explosioncame. And Rafe was still just looking at me.The reaction wasn’t exactly a surprise. Alphonse was Tony’s right-hand man and chief thug.After the boss did his disappearing act, Alphonse had taken control of the family’s East Coastoperations as Casanova had in Vegas. And, no, on the surface, nothing about him was particularlyreassuring.For one thing, he looked like a boxer who’d lost one too many fights: his features were allslightly off-kilter, as if they’d been smashed too badly to ever fit together properly again. Foranother, he sounded scarily like Don Corleone. It was due to tracheal damage from a vicious elbowto the throat in his mortal days, but that didn’t change the fact that every time The Godfather wasshown at Tony’s somebody lost it and ended up bleeding all over the floor. Which may account forwhy it was so often on the playlist.Even more worrying was the stack of thick, well-thumbed photo albums in his room that werefilled with neatly labeled black-and-white prints. Some showed people in coffins, staring sightlesslyupwards, others were facedown in gutters or sprawled on cracked pavement, still bleeding out.Alphonse kept pictures of everyone he’d ever killed. There were a lot of albums.The photos had originally been Tony’s idea. In the human world, Alphonse had been a monster,the kind they made movies about with car chases and explosions and enough gore to prompt newsreports on the societal effects of violence in the media. In the vampire world, he was just good at hisjob. A little too good sometimes. Tony hadn’t wanted his chief enforcer to end up on the Senate’sbad side for going overboard once too often, but talking to him didn’t help much and there are nosuch things as therapists in the vampire world. Then someone joked one night at dinner thatAlphonse needed a hobby, and Tony’s eyes lit up.The unfortunate joker had been saddled with the job of finding something that Alphonse likedto do that didn’t concern killing—or provide the entertainment himself. Everyone had assumed he89  271was a goner, including him. That had been especially true when the pets were hunted for sport,the piano was used for target practice and the golf clubs were wrapped around his neck. But then hebought a camera and set up a darkroom and nobody saw Alphonse for a week.When Alphonse had no corpses to model for him, he’d photograph anyone hanging aroundcourt. He particularly loved surprising people, catching them doing something embarrassing or fromthe worst possible angle. Under Rafe’s beautiful ceiling in my bedroom had been walls papered withhideous images: me with eyes rolled up so that only the whites showed; with my mouth full of pizza;and with my jaw swollen to chipmunk size from a tooth extraction.I’d hated them at first, hated waking up every day to grotesque versions of myself that I’dstarted to see reflected in the mirror whenever I looked too long. But I hadn’t dared to take downAlphonse’s offerings, which soon circled the room and started on another row. And, slowly, as mycollection grew, I began to change my mind.Alphonse’s favorite model was his girlfriend, a buxom blonde with arms as thickly muscled asa man’s, known as One-Eyed Sal. Her appearance lived up to her nickname, with the scar that ranthrough her left eye slanting down her cheek to just lift the corner of her mouth. She’d lost the eye inthe California gold rush to another saloon girl who knew how to wield a broken bottle better than shedid. Shortly thereafter, Tony had decided to add her to his stable. Body parts lost before the changedon’t regenerate, so Sal was one-eyed permanently. Alphonse didn’t seem to mind, though, and herlopsided smile and scarred face featured prominently in his collection.I’d been staring at his most recent shot of me one day, my eyes passing from my acne-coveredcheeks and chin, which Alphonse had enhanced with a red filter to resemble a landscape on Mars, toa photo of Tony sprawled on his throne, looking even more bloated than usual. I’d barely evennoticed Sal’s newest photo in the middle, despite the fact that the lens had lingered lovingly on herscars. Between the two of us, she’d looked perfectly normal. Through Alphonse’s lens, I’d realized,everyone was ugly; or maybe, through his lens, everyone was beautiful.I still found it confusing, but I’d never looked at my photos quite the same way again. I’d evenstarted to think that, compared to the frilly, posed shots my governess preferred, some of them wereactually kind of interesting. Alphonse might be a murdering bastard, but unlike a certain war mage Icould name, he occasionally made sense. And I was really getting tired of dealing with people Ididn’t understand.I’d spent the last few weeks wandering around Pritkin’s world, where I was supposed to belong,feeling like someone visiting a foreign country who only halfway spoke the language. Most of thetime, I had no freaking clue what was going on, and once or twice I’d reached a state of confusion sosevere that it felt like it might be causing brain damage. I couldn’t win the game—hell, I couldn’teven play—when I didn’t understand the rules. I needed to level the playing field. I needed thevamps.“Alphonse might be a first-class badass, but he isn’t a first-level master,” I reminded Rafe. “IfMircea dies, he’ll be in the same boat with you, forced to fight for position within whatever familyabsorbs him.”“He needn’t worry. There are many who would gladly add his…special talents…to theirarsenal.”“Yeah, but how many do you think would be willing to make him their second?” Alphonsemight carve out a niche for himself sooner or later, but no way was he going to end up second incommand again. Not for centuries, maybe not ever. And I didn’t think that would sit too well withthe vamp I’d known.90  271“The Consul has forbidden anyone to help you,” Rafe reminded me.“Alphonse isn’t so great at following orders,” I reminded him right back. “I think he’ll risk it.”If I’d been giving odds, I’d have put them at ten to one at least. I was his best chance to hold on tohis current position, which made me his new best friend. No matter what the Consul said. “I needAlphonse and a team of his craziest thugs. Can you get him?”“I can contact him,” Rafe reluctantly admitted. “But even if he agrees, I don’t know if any ofthis will be soon enough.”“Soon enough for what?” I asked impatiently. “I know where the Codex is, Rafe. I just needhelp to get to it!”“Yes, but Mircea…he’s getting worse. And if he loses his faculties, will the counterspellreverse the damage? Or will he be left that way permanently?” Despite our position, which was alittle too close to the ovens for comfort, he shivered.I sat back in my chair, feeling dizzy. I’d assumed that once I had the spell, everything would goback to normal. But what if it didn’t? And with the Senate in the middle of a war, what if theydecided a crazed master vamp was a liability they couldn’t afford? No wonder Rafe was freakingout. If the geis didn’t kill Mircea, the Consul might.Ironically, what I needed was more time. I had the location of the Codex; sooner or later, I wasgoing to get that spell. But it wouldn’t do me a lot of good if Mircea went crazy while I was makingplans. Somehow I had to mitigate the effects of the geis while I figured everything out. And therewas only a single possibility for that: the one place where I knew from experience the geis did notoperate at full force.“What about Faerie?” I asked. “If we could get him there, it might buy enough time to—”“The Consul thought of that,” Rafe said. His tone was even, but his agitated fingers werereducing my linen napkin to shreds. “But the Fey do not want any more vampires in their world,especially one in Mircea’s condition. They refused a visa.”“Who did? The Light or the Dark?”He looked surprised. “The Senate doesn’t deal with the Dark Fey. Their treaty with the Lightprohibits it.”“But I do.” The Dark Fey king expected me to find and deliver the Codex. Until that happened,he needed to keep me happy. That gave me a lever to extort a few small favors, such as room andboard for an ailing vampire.“But, even were the Fey willing to help, how would we get him there?”“What about the portal at MAGIC?” The Metaphysical Alliance for Greater InterspeciesCooperation was the supernatural community’s version of the United Nations. It wasn’t my favoriteplace, but we’d have to go in to get Mircea anyway, so it made sense to simply take him throughMAGIC’s own link to Faerie.But Rafe squashed that idea. “It has not yet been repaired. Your passage last time was not…conventional…and it shattered the spell. The Consul has appealed to the Fey to allow another, butthey say if we cannot control who enters their lands better than that, they are not certain they wish usto have one. We are in negotiations, but there is no knowing how long they may take.”91  271And the Fey weren’t known for doing anything in a hurry. Not to mention that the portal, whenand if it did open back up, was almost certain to be very well guarded. No help there.“Damn it!” I hit the table with my palm, hard enough to slosh my untouched coffee everywhere.I was mopping it up with the napkin shreds when one of the mental Post-its I’d been filing at theback of my brain began waving about. “Tony has an illegal portal around here somewhere,” I saidslowly. “He used it for smuggling. I just don’t know where it is.”Rafe gripped my hands, and for the first time he looked hopeful. “How do we locate it?”“I don’t know. But I know who to ask.”“You don’t need a portal until you have the book,” the pixie said, fluffing her tiny shock ofbright red hair. She’d found a compact somewhere, possibly in the trash because most of the powderit once held was gone. She was using it for a mirror on the dressing table she’d made out of a bunchof CD cases. “And you haven’t made any progress on that at all.”“You need it to get back home,” I pointed out. “Unless you want to stay here?”I looked around her makeshift apartment. It was fairly spacious from her perspective, taking upseveral shelves in the closet of Pritkin’s study room. She’d fixed up the top shelf as the dressing area,while the bottom was a bedroom, complete with an oven mitt for a sleeping bag and a smallflashlight for a lamp. She shot me a dirty look nonetheless. “Yes, I’ve found your world to be sohospitable.”“When I visited yours, I was almost killed!”“And I was locked in a file cabinet,” she spat.“It beats a dungeon!”“Ever try it?”I’d seen the file cabinet, which looked like a bomb had exploded from the inside. “It didn’t looklike you had any trouble getting out.”“Only because it was made of some inferior metal, instead of iron.” She shuddered. “I couldhave died, my magic leached away, my body slowly freezing in the cruel grip of cold—”“Yes, but you didn’t. And if we could get back to the point?”Furious lavender eyes met mine. “The point is that the slave must return to the king’s serviceand you must find the book you have promised him.” She smiled evilly. “You do not wish to returnto Faerie without it. The king is not known for his forgiving nature.”“Françoise isn’t going anywhere,” I told her, for maybe the tenth time. “And if the king’s wrathis so dreadful, why did you offer to help us escape from him? Weren’t you afraid of theconsequences?”The pixie fluttered her wings agitatedly. “That was different.”“Different how?”92  271“The mage offered me something irresistible.” Her frown faded and her eyes suddenly shonewith a softer light. “No one would have blamed me for taking it, not even the king.”“Offered you what?”“It doesn’t matter! I can’t find it!” She kicked the jewel cases, then sat on the oversized spool ofthread she’d turned into a seat, surreptitiously rubbing a hurt foot.A memory suddenly clicked into place. “The rune stone. Jera.” One of the reasons I’d managedto survive—barely—my one and only foray into her world was because I’d acquired some battlerunes from the Senate. The Consul no doubt wanted them back, because they’d be useful in the warand because I hadn’t exactly asked before taking them. But I thought that at the moment she mightwant Mircea more. And I couldn’t see what good a rune stone would do her when its only power wasmaking people more fertile.The pixie glanced up resentfully. “He said he had it. He even showed it to me. It looked real.”“It is real.” Understanding dawned. “You were willing to risk the king’s wrath merely for thechance to have a child?”“Merely?” Her tiny voice rose to a squeak. “Yes, trust a human to see it like that! My peoplehover on the brink of extinction, while your foolish, weak, puerile race, whose only accomplishmentis to breed and breed and—”“Yes, thanks, I get the point.” I looked at her narrowly. “What if I could get it for you?”A whirlwind of glittering green wings was suddenly in my face. “Where is it? Do you have it? Ithought one of the mages—”I smiled. No wonder she’d been sucking up. “I can get it.”“I’ll believe it when I see it.”“Then you’ll believe it soon. But I want the location of the portal in exchange.”“I’ll find it,” she promised fervently. “Just don’t think of double-crossing me, human. You’lldiscover that I’m even less forgiving than my king.”93  271Chapter 10That afternoon I was checking in the convention that the hotel staff had secretly labeled the GeekSquad, a couple hundred role-playing enthusiasts who had arrived with bag and baggage, and in afew cases swords and armor, when I caught Pritkin staring at me. He was across the lobby, leaningagainst one of the fake stalagmites that erupted from the floor, all beard stubble and mussed hair andstrong, lean build. His body looked relaxed, but his face held the same hawkish expression I’d lastseen when he was standing over Saleh’s headless corpse.I scowled and handed a name badge to a guy dressed in a long trailing robe and a pointy hat. Heshifted his staff to his other hand so he could pin it on. I didn’t think it likely to help with ID much;he was the seventh Gandalf I’d seen that morning.“I still don’t understand why we can’t set up now,” the guy at my side whined. His voice wasmuffled by the mask he was wearing, but unfortunately not enough that I couldn’t understand him. Ithad taken me a moment to identify the mask since he’d added plastic tusks that made it sag weirdlyin front. I guess he hadn’t been able to find a good ogre’s head, because he’d converted aChewbacca.“I told you, we’re doing some last-minute cleanup,” I explained for the fifth time.“They can’t be cleaning the whole room at once! We can work around them.”“It’s not my call,” I said curtly, watching a bunch of guys in elf ears who were pointing at thelarge creatures perched near the cavernous ceiling of the lobby. Each was six feet tall, grayish-black,with huge reptilian wings that ended in sharp, delicate claws. They looked like a cross between a batand a pterodactyl, and most people mistook them for gruesome decorations. But the “elves” hadapparently decided to use them for target practice: all three had bows in their hands and one nockedan arrow as I watched.Before I could battle a path through the crowd, one of the creatures soared gracefully to the topof a stalagmite. Its new perch glittered with crystals in the low light, almost as brightly as thecreature’s dark eyes as it surveyed the tourists with predatory anticipation. It caught sight of thebow-wielding gamer and gave a shriek like tortured metal that echoed around the vastness of thelobby, drawing every eye in the place.“Hey, cool!” the guy with the arrow said. “A yrthak!”“That can’t be a yrthak,” another gamer said in a superior tone. “It has eyes.”94  271A shiver of dread crawled down my spine. Once before, the casino’s built-in security forces hadmistaken innocent bystanders for dangerous intruders—and dealt with them accordingly. That time,it had been me and Pritkin in the hot seat, and we’d almost ended up dead. I somehow didn’t thinkthe average tourist was likely to fare even that well.I dove between a couple of hobbits—or jawas or possibly very short monks—and grabbed thebow out of the gamer’s hand. I tossed it to one of the security guys, who had jogged up from theother side. Casanova’s love affair with filthy lucre was going to be the death of us all. “This was notthe time to book in a bunch of norms,” I hissed, sotto voce.The guard just shrugged, holding the bow too high for the flailing arms of the outraged gamerto grab it. “No discharging weapons inside the casino!” he bellowed.The young man scowled. “Zero charisma, okay?”I turned to find Chewbacca still foaming at the mouth. “Look, lady, I got vendors with no placeto put their stuff! What am I supposed to tell them?”Even if Casanova had been paying me, it wouldn’t have been enough for this. I threw an armaround his hairy shoulders. “See that guy over there?” I pointed at Pritkin. “He usually handles stufflike this. Only he doesn’t like that to get around, so you might have to be a little persistent.”Tall, dark and fuzzy pointed at Pritkin and yelled something to the half dozen vendors hangingaround the entrance. They converged on the mage in a pack and I went back to work. Five minuteslater, I felt a warm hand descend on my shoulder. “That wasn’t very nice.”My skin prickled like someone was breathing on it. “Since when do you care?” I snapped.“Nice” wasn’t even in Pritkin’s vocabulary.“It isn’t one of my usual requirements,” he agreed, sounding amused.I didn’t answer, my eyes on the group of gamers who were now trying to entice the “yrthak”down from its perch by waving a sandwich at it. It really concerned me that it hadn’t gone back to itsproper place yet. Even more worrying was the fact that its eyes were fixed not on the proffered foodbut on the nearest gamer’s jugular.“You can control those things, right?” I asked a nearby guard nervously.The man didn’t answer, but he moved a few yards closer to the “elves,” his face about as happyas mine. Letting someone get eaten wasn’t likely to improve his next performance evaluation. Hepulled out a radio, looking worried. “We may have a situation,” he told someone.“I saw you watching me.” The words were spoken directly into my ear.“Bully for you,” I said, as my nice orderly line of elves, trolls and ancient wizards wentscurrying off to where the action was. Damn. I’d really hoped to be out of here soon.Pritkin was standing close enough that the heat from his body was causing a little trickle ofsweat to run down my spine. “Entertaining as this conversation has been,” I told him caustically, “Ihave actual work to do. Why don’t you go point a gun at something?”He didn’t comment, maybe because he was too busy licking a slow, wet trail up my neck. For afrozen second, I just stood there. I’d always assumed that Pritkin had some kind of allergy to humancontact. He rarely touched people, unless he was moving me around like a mannequin, and he never95  271made passes. Especially not such…obvious…ones.I spun to see his smile widening, his eyes gone vibrant green. It was not an expression I’d everimagined on his face—an almost feral sexuality. And his clothes were back to black. It gave me avery bad feeling, and that was before he reached out and pulled me against him.Whatever I might have said was silenced by lips sliding softly over mine. I wasn’t prepared forhim to kiss me, much less like that. His mouth was warm and surprisingly sweet, and the faint scrapeof stubble shouldn’t have been the least bit erotic, yet it was. His tongue traced a feathery caress overmy bottom lip in a way that felt positively indecent. I pulled back, seriously confused. “What—”“No,” he said, tilted my head and kissed me. Heat radiated from the heavy hand resting on myneck, and a thumb stroked light patterns down my throat. A sudden rush of desire made me forget tokeep my mouth closed, and a tongue twined expertly around my own. Pritkin took his time,exploring me, tasting me. A hand rested on my waist, in what should have been a neutral spot, but itburned.I jerked away, angry and confused. “Are you crazy?” One of the fun facts about the geis wasthe jolt of pain it gave me whenever I got close to anyone but Mircea. It seemed to have a particulargrudge against Pritkin, upping the usual warning where he was concerned to a level that had mecertain my eyes were dripping down my cheekbones.He didn’t answer, just somehow backed me into the reservation desk without laying a hand onme. Something was going on in the casino: I could hear screams and see camera flashes, and a bunchof guards ran by with a huge net in their hands. “I know you talked to Saleh,” he whispered againstmy lips. “What did he tell you?”Another inhuman shriek rent the air, this time from above. The second creature did not appearto like the fact that the guards were trying to trap its companion. It took off the top of one of thestalactites on its way to join the fight, and fake rock rained down on us from all sides. I barelynoticed, being far more concerned about the body suddenly pressing hard against me.“Answer me.” The hilt of a sword was gouging into my ribs, I realized vaguely, and somethingwas…was wrong about that. Where was the holster lump on his thigh? Or the ratty leather beltstudded with weapons and potions, like a homicidal mad scientist? And since when did Pritkin wearcologne?I suddenly panicked. None of this made sense. I was absolutely not standing in the middle ofthe lobby making out with Pritkin while all hell broke loose. I pushed at him, with no more resultthan trying to move a boulder. “Let go!”Power flooded the air, making the hairs on my arms stick up in alarm and sending a scorchingtide rolling across my body. “I said let go,” I murmured, suddenly lost in a pair of crystal-clear eyes.His mouth claimed mine again, fierce and possessive, not at all shy of anyone who might bewatching, and something about it made the rest of the world fall away into pure hunger. The scent ofhim was maddening—something elegant and expensive and completely unexpected, with the muskof skin and need beneath the rest.He pulled back and I looked into the face of a stranger, one wearing an expression of hawklikeintensity. “Answer me.” The command surged through me with the irresistible force of a tidal wave.I opened my mouth in unthinking response, just as a new shower of plaster from above dropped ontop of us.I sputtered and choked on a mouthful of gray dust, and Pritkin gave a frustrated sigh. “For a96  271place filled with incubi,” he said dryly, “managing a seduction here is surprisingly difficult.” Istumbled back into another group of security men headed for the crisis of the hour, and by the timewe got ourselves sorted out, Pritkin was gone.“You know, I’m not so forgiving, either,” I said, glaring at the pixie. As if I didn’t have enoughtrouble with Pritkin going insane, Radella had come up with exactly zilch.Françoise was still pawing through the alarming number of weapons Casanova had stockpiledin a storeroom on Dante’s lowest level. I’d decided that, given the number of people who wanted medead, maybe I should stock up. And with Radella still scheming against her, I figured Françoisemight be able to use a few items herself.She held up something. “Q’est-ce que c’est?”I squinted at it. “It’s a Taser. It shocks people.”“Quoi?”“Like lightning.” I danced about a little and understanding lit her eyes.She looked at the pixie, who was hovering well out of reach near the ceiling, and smiled.“Shock me and I’ll cut your heart out,” Radella promised.Françoise didn’t comment, but she clipped the small device to the olive green, army-style toolbelt she’d found in a weapons locker. It looked a little odd next to her outfit. She was still wearingthe dress from the fashion show, although the spiders were starting to look a bit lackluster. Two hadstopped moving altogether, and the one on her shoulder had been weaving the same web for the lasttwenty minutes. It looked like the charm was meant to last for one day only.Other than the dress she’d had on when she escaped from Faerie, it was the only outfit I’d seenher wear. It suddenly occurred to me that she might not have any others. I made a mental note to takeher shopping.“What seems to be the holdup?” I asked Radella, while examining a 9 mm. It didn’t look likethe grip was any smaller than mine, so I put it back.“I can’t find it, all right?” She fluttered to the top of a gun cabinet and sat down, chin in hand.Her iridescent wings drooped around her shoulders dispiritedly. “I’ve looked everywhere!”“Then look again!”“If the portal was here, I’d have found it!”“Well, obviously not,” I pointed out. “Because it is here.”“Then it should have been easy to locate,” Radella groused. “The power output alone—”“Come again?”She gave me a disgusted look. “Portals don’t run on batteries! They’re rare not only becausethey’re regulated but because few people have a power source capable of handling one.”97  271“What kind of power are we talking about?”“A lot. A ley-line sink is usually required, although there are talismans capable of opening ashort-term gateway. But they’re rare. I doubt that vampire had one.”“A ley-line what?”“Where two lines cross and pool their energy,” Radella said impatiently. I blinked at her. “Ley.Lines,” she said, very slowly and distinctly. “You do know what those are, right?”I had heard of them, but the memory was vague. Just something about a lot of ancientmonuments being constructed on parallel lines. “Assume I know nothing,” I told her.She smirked. “I always do.” Françoise said something in a language I didn’t know and Radellaflushed bright red. She slapped her tiny hand down, making the whole cabinet shudder beneath her.“Quiet, slave! Remember to whom you’re speaking!”“I always do,” Françoise told her sweetly.“Ladies!” I looked back and forth between the two of them, but nobody was going for weapons,which made it a pretty congenial conversation for those two.“To put it really, really simply,” Radella said icily, her eyes still on Françoise, “ley lines areborders between worlds: yours, mine, the demon realms, whatever. When those borders collide, youget stress, like when two of your tectonic plates rub together. And stress creates energy.”“Like magical fault lines.”“That’s what I said!” Radella snapped. “Only in this case, there’s no land to move, only magicalenergy getting hurled about. Therefore, instead of earthquakes or tsunamis, you get power, whichcan be used for various applications by those who know how.”“Like running portals.”“Under certain circumstances. If two particularly strong ley lines cross, they might generate thatkind of energy, but it doesn’t happen often.”“Then all we have to do is look for this sink thing,” I said excitedly. “If it’s putting off that kindof power, it should be easy to find!”Radella sighed and muttered something I was just as glad I couldn’t understand. “There are leylines all around Vegas,” she finally said. “But none cross anywhere near here. The closest area wherethey do is the MAGIC enclave, which is why it was built where it is.”“So what was Tony using?” I asked impatiently.“As a guess?” Radella pursed her little mouth. It made her look like professor Barbie. “Deathmagic. Quick, powerful, easily obtained.”“As long as you ’ave the stomach for eet,” Françoise muttered darkly.“Wait a minute.” I was really hoping I’d heard wrong. “You’re saying that, even if I findTony’s portal, I’d have to kill someone to use it?”98  271Radella shrugged. “Well, you know. Not anyone you like.”“I’m not committing murder!”“I theenk I could power ze portal,” Françoise said, “for a short time. With some help.”She was looking at me, but I shook my head. “I was never trained. Tony was afraid of having apowerful witch at court.”“But…you know notheeng?” She looked horrified.“Pretty much.”“But, you run ’ere and zere”—she made some flailing motions in the air—“doing theengs, all zetime!”“As opposed to what? Waiting for someone to come kill me?”“But, eef the dark mages catch you, they weel drain you of your power! Eet would be awful!”I smiled grimly. “Yeah. Only they’d have to get in line.”“Quoi?”“Nothing.” I glanced at the pixie. “We can worry about how to power the damn thing once wefind it. Any little ideas on that?”She looked thoughtful. “It has to be a hidden portal. It’s the only thing that makes sense.”“We know it’s hidden!” I said, exasperated.“No, hidden hidden. As in, not in this world until summoned.”“Did you hear me just say I know nothing about magic?”Radella scowled. “Think of it like a door. A door that uses energy whenever it’s open. So youkeep it closed until needed.”“When you open it with a sacrifice.”“Right. But if that’s how this portal works, there’s probably a special incantation to summonit.”“Let me guess. You don’t know the incantation.” It figured.“It’s different for every portal, a password known only to the users.”“Who are now all in Faerie,” I reminded her. “How am I supposed to get it?”A sly look came over her tiny, doll-like face. “Perhaps I could figure something out, for theright price.”I narrowed my eyes at the scheming little thing. “Now what?”99  271She fidgeted, trying to look nonchalant. I thought it was just as well she was too small to do anygambling; with a poker face like that, she’d have been soaked in five minutes flat. “I want a secondcasting of the rune,” she finally blurted out. “In case the first one doesn’t result in a child.”I got busy checking out another gun for a moment. I’d been under the impression that we’dalready agreed that I’d give her the rune, not just cast it. Maybe the thing was more valuable than I’dthought.“All right,” I said slowly, trying to sound reluctant. “Another casting.”“With no restrictions! Even if I get with child on the first, I still get the second!”“Agreed.”Radella swallowed. “What kind of help do you want?”“Whatever is needed.” I wasn’t about to let her impose conditions, either.“I knew you’d find a way to talk me into this insanity,” she sniped, but her heart clearly wasn’tin it.“Do we have a deal?”“Oh, you damn well know we do!” I smiled, and she grimaced back. “Don’t be so smug,human. You haven’t heard my idea yet.”Dante’s front entrance is something out of a medieval nightmare, with writhing basalt statues,tortured topiaries and an honest-to-God moat. The front door handles are agonized faces that moanand groan and utter its famous catchphrase, telling all who enter to abandon hope—along with theirwallets. But demented decor is expensive, which explains why the back looks more like a modernwarehouse, with loading ramps, overripe Dumpsters and a plain chain-link fence surrounding acrowded employee parking lot.Françoise, Radella, Billy Joe and I landed in Dante’s parking lot two weeks in the past. It wasstill a few hours before the sun, or anyone with any sense, would think about rising. In other words,high noon for the types I needed to see.Radella’s big idea was to go back in time before everyone who knew how to summon the portalleft, and get the incantation out of them by whatever means necessary. I had amended that to excludebeatings, knifings or anything likely to result in the total trashing of the timeline. Françoise hadadded a refinement by mentioning that she could probably erase the short-term memory of anyoneexcept a powerful mage. So we had a plan—we just needed the right guy. And Casanova’spredecessor, a slimy operator known as Jimmy the Rat, was my best guess for man in the know.“Je suis désolée,” Françoise said, apparently talking to the bottom of the chain-link fence.I exchanged looks with the pixie, who merely shrugged. I bent over to get a better look andfound myself handcuffed to the fence post. “What the hell?”Françoise stood back and crossed her arms, regarding me with a fair imitation of Pritkin in amood. “We weel go. Eet ees too dangerous for you.”100  271“Excuse me?”“You ’ave not the skill in magique, n’est-ce pas?”“What’s your point?”“You ’ad to breeng us ’ere; zere was no choice. But you do not ’ave to risk yourself now. Weweel talk to thees gangster while you remain where it is safe.”“I can handle Jimmy!”Françoise didn’t answer, but she got this look on her face, like she was perfectly happy to standin the parking lot for the rest of the night discussing it. I tugged on the cuff, but she must haveliberated it from Casanova’s storeroom, because it was good-quality steel. All my efforts did wasrattle the fence and piss me off.“Okay,” I said. “You go, me stay. Have fun.”“You aren’t serious,” Billy said incredulously.“You weel stay right ’ere?” Françoise looked doubtful. Maybe she’d expected me to arguemore.I jangled the fence again for effect. “Do I have a choice?”“I don’t trust her,” the pixie said, eyeing me narrowly. “We should stick her in a closet.”“I have a gun,” I pointed out.Radella frowned. “She’s right. She could shoot the lock.”“I was thinking of something a little more animated,” I told her, not entirely sure I was kidding.“Eet is for your own good,” Françoise said, biting her lip. She suddenly looked uncertain.Radella snapped her fingers. “We knock her out. Then we stuff her in the closet. A really smallone,” she added viciously.Françoise didn’t even bother to look at her. “We return soon,” she promised, then turned on herheel and strode away.“Yeah, I’ll just wait here like a glorified taxi driver,” I called after her. Her shoulders twitchedslightly, but I didn’t know if that was from shame or from not knowing what a taxi was.“Okay, that was really—” Billy began.I held up my free hand. Françoise paused by the back door and looked in my direction.Probably wondering why my hand was hovering in the air. I waved at her and after a minute she andRadella let themselves in through the employee entrance. As soon as the door closed, I shifted twofeet ahead. Behind me, the now empty cuff banged against the fencing.“I forget you can do that now,” Billy said.101  271“So do I, half the time.” I rubbed my wrist and looked around. There was no one in sight. Itoccurred to me that maybe I should have looked before doing my Houdini impression.“Why didn’t you just show them that they were wasting their time?” Billy demanded.“I figured we might as well get the mutiny phase of our relationship out of the way early.”Besides, I didn’t think Radella had been kidding about the closet. “Let’s go find Jimmy before hesells them the Brooklyn Bridge or some—”“Speak of the devil,” Billy said, as someone who looked an awful lot like Jimmy ran out theback door.I started forward after a surprised pause, hardly believing my luck. If I could get to him beforehe reached his car, we could talk without encountering anyone else or possibly being overheard. Butthen the door slammed open and a blonde ran out, looking around wildly.“Wait, there’s some bimbo with him,” Billy cautioned. The blonde caught sight of Jimmy andtook off after him, hiking up her low-cut black top as she went. Billy whistled appreciatively. “She’sgonna fall right out of that thing if she ain’t—”He stopped abruptly, squinting across the lot, and I did the same, a vague feeling of uneasecreeping up my spine. The energy-conscious halogen lights didn’t help a lot with visibility, but I sawenough to make my stomach fall. “I think we have a problem,” I said numbly.“Hey,” Billy said, eyes wide. “I think that bimbo is you! I can tell by the shape of your—”“Do you realize what this means?” I managed to shriek in a whisper. I hadn’t figured out untilthat moment that I’d brought us back to the night I first saw Dante’s—not a time I was real interestedin reliving.“Yeah.” He glared at me. “Of all the times to come back to, why in the hell—”“I didn’t do it on purpose,” I hissed. “Casanova told me the last shipment of slaves left forFaerie on this night. If we can’t get Jimmy to talk, I thought we might overhear the incantation beingused!”“If we were in the right place at the right time, yeah. But this ain’t it.”“You think?” My first visit to Dante’s hadn’t gone well. In fact, it had gone about asspectacularly wrong as humanly possible. There had been too many near misses, too many times thatI and a lot of other people could have died had things gone slightly differently. I needed to find theteam and get out, fast, before any of us changed anything.Jimmy and the other me disappeared into the lines of cars, and the back door slammed open yetagain. Pritkin and a couple of vamps appeared, and I froze. My eyes might be having trouble makingout the action, but theirs certainly wouldn’t be. And if they glanced over here and saw me, it coulddistract them from the task at hand. Which, among other things, included saving the other me’s life.I didn’t move, didn’t breathe, didn’t blink. The black tank top and jeans I’d decided would beappropriate for the night’s activities would help make me harder to spot. But they could smell mefrom this distance, even in a parking lot filled with gas fumes and garbage. One of the vamps paused,lifting his head slightly as if scenting the air, and I swallowed thickly. It was Tomas, my onetimeroommate, who had had six months to get my scent down cold. If he sensed me…102  271But he didn’t. The three men ran into the rows of cars and a few moments later all hell brokeloose, with gunshots, screams, and someone setting a car on fire. I took off for the back door at adead run. And skidded to a halt a couple of seconds later when the very last person I wanted to seeappeared in my path.I managed to catch myself before careening into him, but it was a close thing. I hastilyscrambled back a couple of steps just to be on the safe side. “You’re not supposed to be here!” I saidaccusingly.One perfect eyebrow formed itself into an equally perfect arch. “Then we have something incommon, dulcea .”103  271Chapter 11I stared at Mircea in shock. “You’re supposed to be downtown!” The version of me who’d justchased Jimmy across the parking lot had escaped from MAGIC earlier that night. And although itswards had allowed me to be tracked into the city, no one had been sure exactly where I’d gone.While Tomas, Pritkin and a vampire named Louis-Cesare came here, Rafe and Mircea had gone toTony’s main offices. Or so I’d thought.“I was. I left Raphael there, in case you made an appearance,” Mircea said, his eyes narrowingslightly. “May I ask how you knew that?”“Probably wouldn’t be best,” I said, wishing hysteria was a luxury I could afford.Mircea just stood there, looking ridiculously model-pretty with his tousled hair and faintlyamused mouth, his rich black suit perfectly showcasing his—objectively speaking—extremelyattractive body. I didn’t know if he did it deliberately, but his clothes always seemed to run just alittle snug around the biceps and thighs, drawing my attention where it absolutely had no placebeing. Not to mention that Mircea in black looked like sin. The only saving grace was that at least itwasn’t leather—and why was I even going there?He held out a hand. It was a silent invitation, but it made my stomach flip. My stomach was anidiot.I jumped back, almost stumbling over my own feet. “Don’t touch me!” The last time I’dencountered Mircea in the past, the geis had leapt from me to him, starting this whole mess bydoubling the spell. Would I triple it if he got close enough now? Because I didn’t think either of uscould survive that.Somewhere nearby, people were yelling and Pritkin was swearing and a couple of terrifiedlookingwererats scurried past, dripping blood on the asphalt. “We must go, dulceata?,” Mircea saidmildly.The fact that he was still using the pet name he’d given me years ago, meaning “dear one,” wasprobably a good sign, but I doubted it was going to last. I needed to get gone, but I really didn’t wantto shift in front of him—it would tell him a lot more than I wanted him to know. But I couldn’texactly outrun him, and I sure couldn’t let him get close enough to touch me.“Cassie.” Mircea looked at me reproachfully when I continued to ignore his outstretched hand.But, I thought, desperately backing away, the screwup had come in an era before the geis was104  271cast. That Mircea hadn’t had it, so the spell had leapt from me to him to complete itself. But thisMircea did have it, had both strands, in fact, so he should be immune. Right?“Cassandra!”“I’m trying to think here!” I told him as he started toward me.“You can think at MAGIC, where it’s safe.”“You know,” I said savagely, “considering how often I hear that word, it’s amazing howfrequently I end up almost dead!”“That will not happen tonight,” he said firmly, and took my hand. I stared at him in horror,waiting for the electric sizzle that would tell me I’d just managed to kill us both. But other than thefaint tingle the geis always gave off, there was nothing.Nothing except a sweet, cloying odor, like flowers on the verge of rot. Where had I smelled thatbefore? Mircea said what I suspected was a very bad word in Romanian and abruptly pulled mebehind him.“Cass, you know the last time we were here, how a couple of dark mages showed up for theparty?” Billy asked, his voice quavering slightly.“Why, what does that have to—” I looked around Mircea’s coat to see a group of dark shapessilhouetted against the street lights. “Oh.”“I’m thinking maybe I missed a few on the recon,” Billy said, looking freaked.I did a quick count. “A few?” I squeaked. “Eight is not a few!”In the distance, a blue cloud started to spread over the parking lot. I remembered that—Pritkinhad employed some kind of tear gas in combat and almost choked us all to death. It had been no funinside, my lungs burning for hours afterwards; of course, it wasn’t currently a thrill a minute on theoutside, either.“The seer goes with us, vampire,” one of the mages said.I expected Mircea to try to talk him around, to use some of the famous charm that had madehim the Consul’s chief negotiator. I guess the mages did, too. Because they looked really surprisedwhen the speaker suddenly went flying through the air.He landed in the power lines overhead, snapping one of the bigger ones on impact and gettingcaught on several of the smaller. A hiss of electricity stuttered wildly around his body for a moment,then he plunged toward the ground, only to be snatched back up again by a line that had gottentangled around one foot. He bounced a couple of times before starting to swing slowly in space,dangling upside down by an ankle like the Hanged Man in my tarot deck.“That was unwise,” the nearest mage told Mircea calmly, right before a wall of scorching hotair slammed into us. It lifted me completely off my feet and threw both of us back against thefencing. I missed the spine-shattering post, but it felt like some of the links might have becomepermanent additions to my anatomy.Mircea was back on his feet in a blink, and two mages spontaneously caught fire. They put itout almost as quickly, however, and by the time I had crawled out of the metal net, they’d responded105  271with a blistering ball of electric blue and white. It drove Mircea to one knee, but he caught it,hands sizzling audibly, then lobbed it back at the sender. The mages’ shields deflected it into thepower lines above, causing a pulse of electricity to run along them like blue fire. The streetlightspopped in a long line like firecrackers, and a pulse of energy exploded against the hanging mage,sending him spiraling the rest of the way to earth with a power line snapping and stuttering aroundhim.The electrocuted mage was twitching slightly against the ground, like he might still be alive.Then I got a good look at his face, which was slack-jawed, with open, glassy eyes and a blackenedtongue, and decided no, probably not. One of his colleagues apparently reached the same conclusion,but instead of mourning his friend, he elected to use him. He animated the corpse with a gesture,raising it vertically until it looked like a scarecrow in a windstorm, all jumping limbs and dangling,jittering feet, hovering just above the ground.I glanced from the dancing corpse to the widening blue cloud, but enough flashes, rumblingsand muffled gunshots were coming from inside that I felt marginally safe from having our fightoverheard. It was the only thing I felt safe about, especially when a metal trash can came flying atour heads. It stopped in midair, about a foot from my nose, then reversed course and flew apart,razor-sharp fragments peppering the line of mages like shrapnel. Shrapnel that did not, it appeared,make it through their shields.The rusty tan Pinto that slammed into the mages a second later didn’t, either, but it did taketheir combined effort to throw it off. It went flipping away across the night, rotating three timesbefore exploding against the nearest line of cars. Most of the mages were fine, if seriously pissed.But one was either younger or less well trained than the others, because for a split second he lost hisconcentration—and with it, his shields. And a second is all it takes.A master vampire does not need to touch a person to drain him, a fact that Mircea took thisopportunity to demonstrate. I think he was trying to intimidate the others into running, because hedid not go for a clean kill. He extended a hand and the mage jerked to a halt, bloody tears suddenlyspringing to his eyes. But instead of streaming down his cheeks, they flowed outward, flying acrossthe distance between us to Mircea’s palm, where the tiny droplets were immediately absorbed.And then it wasn’t only his eyes bleeding; it looked like every pore on his face had ruptured,sending not a trickle but a flood twisting through the air, like a long red ribbon. In a few shortseconds the mage crumpled, face now snow white, bloodless lips open in a silent oh. He was deadbefore he hit the asphalt.If intimidation had been the object, it didn’t work. The mages merely scattered and mountedseparate attacks. They probably assumed that Mircea couldn’t watch the remaining six at once, andwhile he was dealing with one, the others would take him out. I was desperately afraid they might beright. The animated corpse moved closer, and a cloud of glass fragments from the destroyed carsrose up from the ground behind it, glittering in the flames like deadly diamonds. As if that wasn’tenough, a group of burning tires rotated off the asphalt, looking like a squadron of UFOs against thedark.I lost track of exactly what happened after that, as everything came at us at once—most of it toofast to see. I blinked and the next time I looked, a segment of fencing had jumped in front of us,acting like a shield to catch the various flying objects. I realized why the corpse had continued tomove even after death when it crashed into the fence and the whole thing lit up with sparks. Aroundits foot, the downed power line was still coiled like a long black snake, hissing and crackling,spitting fire as deadly to a vampire as to a human. But it couldn’t touch us, and in a moment, thebody went dancing back across the parking lot like a demented puppet.106  271Mircea sent the segment of fencing flying toward the nearest mage, and it hit his shields with anavalanche of sparks. They held, ensuring that the hot metal didn’t touch his skin, but they couldn’tstop the fence from wrapping around him like a blanket. The links almost immediately began toglow with a new, more-intense light, melting into his shielding the way hot water sinks into ice.The other mages had paused for some reason, and I didn’t wait to find out why. I dove forMircea, intending to shift us out before they got their wind back, even if it blew my cover. But asolid wall of energy met my outstretched hand, searing a stripe across my skin that felt like a badsunburn.“Get out of here, Cassie,” Mircea said, as I snatched my hand back.“Here’s a thought,” Billy said. “Shift both of you out of here.”I gave him my “no shit” face. “I have to touch him!”“What’s stopping you?”Apparently, he couldn’t see the barrier any better than I could. But it was there. Mircea didn’thave shields—he wasn’t a mage and vamp magic didn’t work like that. It had to be pure power hewas putting out, surrounding himself and the mages in an energy field that had them trapped aseffectively as any cage. But in a way, he was as trapped as they were. He couldn’t drop the barrierwithout setting them free, and I couldn’t get any closer as long as he kept it up.“Mircea is stopping me!” I snapped.“Cassandra! I cannot hold them forever!” A single drop of sweat ran down Mircea’s cheek tohang suspended on the edge of his jaw. “You must go!”Before I could reply, one of the mages tore free, a young man with acne and mismatched eyes,one green and one blue. He stumbled away from the others, his clothes smoking, his limp brown hairon fire. But a few whispered words put out the flames and when he turned, his face furious, therewas something in his hand. Something warm and pale pink, the color of the webbing between hisfingers.The little ball looked innocuous, but I’d been around mages long enough to know how likelythat was. And Mircea couldn’t move, couldn’t defend himself, without freeing the others to do evenmore damage. Fear, stark and violent, flashed down my spine and my heart started throbbing in myears, which made no sense because I could feel my skin prickling as the blood drained from my face.The small ball dropped to the ground and rolled a few feet before coming to rest against a tuftof grass growing up through the concrete. The mage sank to his knees, staring at me with surprise onhis face. And then he fell over sideways, still clutching the widening stain on his chest.“You shot him.” Billy looked almost as surprised as I felt.“I guess he forgot to get his shields back up,” I said numbly.I wanted to sit down. My insides felt trembly and my hand was shaking, which considering thatI had a mostly full clip in the gun was probably a safety violation. But then the mages did somethingthat sent Mircea smashing back into what remained of the fence, causing him to momentarily losehis concentration. And as soon as he did, the animated corpse came flying across the parking lot andleapt straight at him.107  271I screamed, knowing what fire of any type did to an unprotected vampire. Then I was shootingat random, an ache blooming in my chest so sharp it felt like a knife. But the remaining mages allhad shields up. My bullets just pinged off a couple as if they were made of transparent steel, andwere absorbed by others, like rocks falling into water. They’d killed Mircea and I couldn’t even hurtthem.“Cassie!” I turned at Billy’s voice, and found him hovering in front of Mircea, hazy andindistinct, like a double negative.I stared in disbelief as Mircea slowly raised his head. Then I did a double take, my mouthliterally dropping open, because he was hanging in the middle of a fence jumping with blue-whiteenergy and there was no way he’d survived that. Just no way.“Get him out of there or he’s a goner!”“What?” I said stupidly, and then someone grabbed me from behind. The gun went flying out ofmy hand and a fist cracked against my cheekbone, slamming my head back, making my ears ring. Itried desperately to shift, but I was dizzy and the pain was unbelievable and nothing happened.“I have her!” a man’s voice yelled in my ear, and from the corner of my eye I saw another darkshape advancing on us. But the arms around my waist wouldn’t budge no matter how I fought.Someone was screaming nearby, a horrible, hopeless sound that messed with my concentration asmuch as the hands that were forcing my wrists together.I kicked out with my foot, as hard as I could, and felt the impact against something soft.Someone swore and a pale, gaunt man with hard gray eyes appeared in front of me. He pulled awicked-looking knife from his coat and held it in front of my eyes until I was able to focus on it. Assoon as I did, he stabbed it down into my right wrist.I could feel small bones breaking, then he gave it a twist and it tore against tendons, blooddripping down my arm as he ripped it out and held it in front of my face again. “Still want to fightus?”For a moment, I couldn’t scream—there wasn’t enough air in my lungs. Then something hardand slick tightened around my wrists, right over the wound. And I gave a shriek that didn’t soundright, didn’t sound like me, but the pain slammed into me all at once and then I couldn’t stopscreaming.“Shut her up!” someone said, and an arm clamped over my windpipe, cutting off the noise andalso my air. I desperately tried to shift again, and for a second I thought I had it. Just like in thecaves, I could feel time as a syrupy, elastic mass, only it wasn’t quite right, wasn’t enfolding me likeI wanted.Suddenly I hit the ground, stunned and bleary-eyed, and when nobody grabbed me again, Istarted trying to crawl away. But my hands were bound with a hard plastic tie, I couldn’t put anyweight on my broken wrist and my directional sense was shot. I ended up rolling into a puddle ofsomething warm and sticky.I looked down to see a diamond pattern burnt into the asphalt. All around it were shreds offabric, which I finally recognized as crisped blue jeans and the singed remains of a cotton shirt.There were hard white bits sticking up here and there, marring the pattern, and something that lookedlike hair. It finally hit me. The fencing. Mircea had wrapped it around the mage, and it had burntthrough his shields and then it had—108  271I scrambled to my feet and staggered away, bile rising in my throat, my breath coming hard andfast enough to actually hurt my lungs. My head was reeling, and when I tried to steady myself, thespace around me shook instead. I would have run straight into the fence if Billy hadn’t shouted atme.“Your shoes! They’re rubber-soled, Cass!”For a moment I didn’t know what he was talking about, but then blue-white fire flashed in frontof my eyes and I got it. The power line had come loose from its human delivery device and attacheditself directly to the fence, slithering back and forth over the asphalt like a huge electric eel. My headkept swimming and my eyesight was trying to black out and my fingers didn’t seem to want to dowhat I told them, even on the hand that didn’t feel like it was on fire. Getting the sneaker off was anightmare, and even holding on to it was a challenge—how was I supposed to use it for anything?And why was nobody trying to stop me all of a sudden?I didn’t want to risk touching the line directly, rubber soles or no. I tried throwing the sneaker,but my aim was even worse than usual and I finally ended up kicking it instead. It took four tries, butI managed to jar the downed line until it lost contact with the fence.As soon as it did, I had a vague sense of Mircea jumping away and attacking the remainingmages. I heard what sounded like a neck snap and a body hit the asphalt nearby, but I couldn’t seemto concentrate on it. It was all I could do to fight the urge to relax and sink into the welcomingdarkness that hovered at the edges of my vision.I stumbled backwards, and my heel hit something that crunched under the light pressure. WhenI looked down, I saw two bodies on the ground. The nearest was a woman, so elderly as to becadaverous, her skin papery and mottled with age spots, her hair wispy and bone white. The otherwas a man, at least I assumed so, based on his clothes. The slight breeze sent tiny pieces of adisintegrating mustard-colored shirt blowing away, like pollen on the air. The body underneathlooked like a recently unwrapped mummy, all crinkled brown skin stretched over visible ribs. Istared at them, stunned and uncomprehending.“Cass! Cass!” Billy was talking to me, and something pale rolled against my remaining sneaker.“Throw it!”My eyes finally managed to focus on the small item, which I identified as the ball the mage hadbeen holding earlier. Billy must have retrieved it, but I couldn’t understand why until I looked upand saw five more mages rushing towards us from the far side of the building. It looked like thecavalry had arrived, but with my usual luck, they were for the other side.I shook my head, trying to clear it, and that jolted my arm, and oh, God, that hadn’t been a goodidea. Luckily the mages weren’t paying any attention to me, either because they hadn’t seen me yetor because, compared to Mircea, I didn’t look like much of a threat. He was providing a hell of adistraction, stepping on one mage’s neck while wrenching another’s head almost completely off hisbody. It looked impressive, but if he had resorted to old-fashioned hand-to-hand, he was pretty damndrained. I didn’t know if he could survive another attack and I didn’t intend to find out.I tried to grab the sphere, but my hands were slick with blood and I couldn’t seem to keep hold.Every time I thought I had it, it slipped away, my fingers just not able to hold on. I accidentallykicked it and held my breath, waiting for it to detonate and kill us all, but it only rolled off a fewyards until stopped by a ridge in the concrete.“Cass!”109  271I looked up to see that I was out of time. The mages had paused a cautious distance fromMircea, but that was only because any master vampire deserved a certain respect, even a woundedone. Maybe especially a wounded one. But the attack would come any second now. And I couldn’tstop it.110  271Chapter 12“Billy! I can’t get it!” I looked at him desperately. “You have to do it.”He shook his head. “I’m too drained. It took everything I had just to roll it over to you!”I made another grab and trapped the ball under my hands, but it was too slippery. I had theimpression that its surface wouldn’t provide much in the way of traction even if I wasn’t bleeding allover it. “Damn it! If I had more time—”Billy looked at me like I was crazy. “You’re Pythia! You have all the time you want!”“I can’t shift! I’ve tried.” It was probably the pain, but I couldn’t see past it. Maybe that wasone of the things training taught, how to concentrate when your brain was fuzzy from blood loss andyour hand felt like it was going to fall off and you had absolutely no time to get it wrong. I wouldhave really, really liked to have had that lesson.But I hadn’t, so I had to go with what I knew. I stopped plucking uselessly at the sphere andlooked at Billy. “Take a draw.”“Now?!”“Damn it, Billy. Yes, now! Get your strength back and throw this thing!”Billy didn’t waste any time. He slipped inside my skin before I’d finished talking, and I felt theenergy drain immediately. Unlike normal, it hurt. Maybe because I didn’t have much left to give,maybe because Billy had to speed up the process, maybe because everything already hurt anyway.But whatever the reason, within seconds my heart was hammering, my hands were shaking and Icould actually sense my life flowing out of me. My brain was stuck on a hamster wheel, bad ideabad idea bad idea bad idea, but there was nothing I could do; I didn’t have the strength to stop it. Iheard someone sigh, a long whistling release of breath, and then I was falling a very long way.I landed on the asphalt in time to see Billy scoop up the ball. He almost lost it once, it almostslipped right through his still mostly transparent hand, but he caught it at the last second. The throwlooked a lot like something I’d have done, a wobbly underhand that didn’t land even close to deadcenter. It exploded a yard or so in front of the mages with a barely audible poof and a small cloud ofhazy pink, as if a powder-filled balloon had been dropped onto concrete. The air seemed to rippleslightly, but the mages showed no discernible effects.“It’s a damn dud!” Billy cursed just as the first of the newcomers reached Mircea. He turned,111  271his elbow connecting with the mage’s face, and I had time to wonder why the man’s shieldsweren’t up, why they hadn’t stopped the attack. Then it was as if his head just exploded, like insteadof a man, Mircea had hit a face made of nothing more than colored sand.“Lot’s Wife,” Billy said, sounding impressed. “Bad stuff, dark magic.” I wondered if I shouldworry that his tone was approving.The other mages had stopped, frozen in various stages of movement. One had been running,caught with a single leg raised, and his own momentum toppled him over. He exploded against theasphalt and Mircea gave a purely vicious smile. He walked to the next human statue, a young manwith sandy blond hair, and gave him the barest push with the flat of his hand. The mage toppledbackwards into another, and they both hit the ground with a bang, dissolving into a cloud ofmulticolored dust. It so mixed them up that it was impossible to tell where one body started and theother ended.Mircea went on to the last while I stared at the flesh-colored sand pouring out of a scuffedleather tennis shoe. A gust of wind blew across the lot, pushing little grains of the substance againstthe cheek I couldn’t seem to lift off the asphalt. They didn’t feel like sand; they didn’t feel like muchof anything at all.I heard the thud as another body hit the ground, felt the billow of wind as it broke into crumblypieces, but I couldn’t focus on it. Shock, I thought vaguely. I knew what I technically should befeeling, but I wasn’t sure I was actually feeling it. My whole body hurt, but the pain seemed to reachme only through a buzzing, staticky distance.I stared at the pile of human remains and wondered what the spell did. Billy was sayingsomething. Maybe he was trying to tell me, only I couldn’t understand him. Maybe it sucked all thewater out, I thought vaguely. Was that what was left of a person with the moisture mostly gone? Apile of crumbly, chemical-smelling stuff that looked like a human, but couldn’t be because peopledidn’t turn into powder when you touched them? That was just wrong, not possible.Like me shooting a man through the heart.Someone knelt beside me and cut off the plastic bracelet. I could see flashes of white throughthe bloody meat of my wrist, but it didn’t look like a vein had been hit. It felt bad, though. I washauled into someone’s arms, my back against a warm chest that was breathing too quickly, or maybethat was me. I tried to slow it down but nothing happened, so I decided it wasn’t me after all.Strong hands stroked through my hair, gently separating the tangled strands for a moment. Thena whisper of breath was at my ear. “Dulceata?, I can heal this, but it would be better if we went toMAGIC. There are healers there with more skill than I possess.”Mircea, I thought. He was the one smelling like smoke and blood and sweat. That seemed odd;I always associated him with expensive cologne. I looked down and there were black smears andfingerprints on my skin where he had touched me. That seemed odd, too, although I couldn’t thinkwhy.“Cass, we gotta get out of here. He can’t take you back to MAGIC.” Billy hovered in front ofmy face, and that was all right. Because he looked the same as always.“I can’t go back to MAGIC,” I said, parroting Billy’s words, and my voice sounded almostnormal. Weird.“It is a bad break, dulceata?, and there are many bones in the wrist. I may not be able to repair112  271all of them perfectly.”I looked up into his face. It was dirty and sweat-soaked, and there was a fading pattern ofdiamond shapes all over his left cheek. But new skin was already pushing the crisped away as Iwatched, leaving it to blow off like so much ash in the wind. And his eyes were the same, bright withintelligence, soft with concern, full of understanding, beautiful. He was okay. Mircea was going tobe okay. Relief was so sharp that, for a second, it hurt more than my wrist.I wanted to say something, but there was too much raw emotion burning too close to thesurface. I didn’t think you were supposed to say what I was thinking, anyway: that, even if myendgame was short, I liked the idea that his wasn’t. It was sort of a future by proxy, and while itwasn’t quite what I’d hoped for, it was good enough. It felt good enough. So I just looked at himinstead, unblinking, until I couldn’t see more than a blur of pallor and darkness, the colors allbleeding into each other for some reason.“I will heal it here,” Mircea said harshly, cradling my wrist in one large hand.He looked strange, feral and too tightly controlled, with something brimming right under thesurface, rage or frustration or both. The others could see it too, because the vamps were all trying toact submissive and the pixie was gazing at him with big worried eyes. Françoise was sitting on theground next to us, but she looked hesitant, like she had no idea what to say. It occurred to me towonder what they were all doing here, but then Mircea did something that made warmth spread upmy arm, and the sudden lack of pain made me catch my breath in wonder.I looked down to see my wound closing and odd little shiftings taking place under the skin.Bones realigning, I thought vaguely, and that part wasn’t so pleasant, but it still didn’t hurt andsuddenly I could even think a little better. I could feel my blood shoving roughly through my veins,and my skin felt tight and flushed, but there was no lethargy, no pain.Mircea was biting his lip as he followed the lines of tendon and muscle in my hand, reshapingthem with his finger as if it were a scalpel. It was a light sensation. He barely brushed my hand, but Ishuddered. A touch that simple shouldn’t be so powerful.Mircea didn’t notice. His eyes were wide open and brighter than I’d ever seen them, the rushfrom combat still humming behind them like electricity. He was utterly concentrated and strangelyyoung-looking, and when he finally raised his head to tell me he was through, I grabbed him by theshirt and kissed him, hard.It wasn’t a great effort. I got the angle a little off and our teeth clicked together and we bothtasted like adrenaline. I didn’t care. My fists clenched in his shirt, crushing the heavy silk, and Icouldn’t seem to make them let go. And I needed them to because I couldn’t hit him until they didand I really, really wanted to hit him. I was furious suddenly, completely livid. Because he’d almostdied, damn it, and I hadn’t been able to do anything, and he’d almost died.Mircea didn’t object, didn’t try to pull away; instead he drew me closer, close enough to hearhis heart beat, close enough to feel him breathe. He took charge of the kiss, slowing it down, until itwas all warmth and sweetness and inevitability. His hands glided up my back and into my hair,combing through my curls and making me shiver. I’d never known that anyone could kiss in English,kiss in apologies, but apparently he could. I wasn’t sure what he was apologizing for, but it felt right.Like he should be sorry for scaring me like that.He didn’t kiss fair, and he didn’t kiss all at once; he kept giving it up and taking it away until Ithought I’d die of frustration. I felt like screaming, but didn’t have the breath to waste, and when Ithought I would go completely insane he finally made a quiet, hungry sound and met me in the113  271middle. And it was suddenly all panting, groaning need rising between us like steam.I could feel the geis react, faint tremors humming just beneath the skin, symptoms of animminent explosion. And I didn’t care. I had somehow never noticed the tensile strength of his body,of those hands, lean and strong and achingly gentle. A flash of what it would feel like, pressed downbeneath his weight, sent heat spiraling through me. I wanted that. Wanted everything.And then he broke away, looking shocked and a little wild, like he hadn’t during the fight, whenit would have made sense. I looked at him, with the rumpled hair and the dirty face, and wanted tokiss him again. Not because of a compulsion, but because he already tasted familiar, because Iwanted more of the warmth that seemed to bubble up through my skin whenever we touched.But I couldn’t. This Mircea was two weeks behind the times, so to speak. For him, the geis hadjust woken up. But the more contact we had, the faster it was going to grow. Putting my Mirceathrough even more hell.I jerked away, and he let me go. But his puzzled gaze shifted from me to Françoise and Radella.“Is there something you wish to tell me, dulceata??”I glanced at Françoise, but she gave me one of those French shrugs that I’ve never been able tointerpret. Great. I looked back at Mircea and swallowed. “I don’t feel well,” I told him honestly.“Can we talk a little later?”After an almost imperceptible pause, Mircea nodded. He stood up, still staring at me whileissuing orders, sending the vamps who had shown up far too late scurrying around like frightenedants. I sat on the ground and watched them, wondering what they were doing until I saw that one ofthem had some kind of industrial vacuum. He started sucking up the remains of the mages who’dbeen hit by the Lot’s Wife spell. Another followed him, tossing shoes and other non-sand-like bitsinto a large-size garbage bag.I no longer hurt anywhere, but I still felt exhausted and slightly removed from everything.Mircea must have hit me with a suggestion, the vamp equivalent of an all-night bender. I didn’t thinkit would be a good idea to try to shift again just yet.Another vamp had started breaking apart the two withered corpses. They were so old that theirbones snapped easily, brittle like dried sticks. They made a crunching sound as he shoved them intoa garbage bag. I watched them, the shiny gloss of the suggestion dulling my reaction. I knew theymust have been killed by a spell meant for me, but at the moment it didn’t seem all that important.The vamp managed to get both of them into one bag. It looked like he’d brought the good kind,because it stretched but didn’t break.Another vamp suddenly ran screaming across the parking lot. He’d managed to set himself onfire trying to extinguish the Pinto. Mircea looked disgusted, but he moved off to help. He’d haveprobably done as much even if the guy hadn’t belonged to him. He was a senator, and had to upholdthe Senate’s unofficial motto: always clean up your mess.I felt a slight twitch of pain in my wrist, the kind that said the suggestion might be weakeningand maybe I should think about finding some aspirin. But I didn’t move. I slumped there watchingthe stuff that never makes it into movies because it’s not exciting. It’s just people doing a job. Afterthe action comes the fire extinguishing and the street sweeping and the explaining to families thatsomebody isn’t coming home. Only that last wouldn’t happen here. No one knew who the darkmages were or where to find them. If the man I’d killed had a family, they wouldn’t know anythingwas wrong until he just never came back.114  271The thought hit like a narrow, very sharp knife, slid right between the ribs. All the pieces ofmyself that I didn’t talk about, didn’t think about, came rushing back. And for a minute, I sawanother scene.Mac, a friend of Pritkin’s and briefly mine, had followed me into Faerie and died there toprotect me. I still had nightmares about it, my mind showing me surreal images of his hands pressedto the trunk of a tree, the bark growing liquid and pushing up between his fingers. It flowed over hiswrists, paralyzing him as it surged up his body until skin, hair, everything, was covered with thesame monotonous, uniform gray. Like a shroud. I usually woke up in a sweat, my heart pounding,when it covered his face.When there was nothing human left.It hadn’t happened quite like that, but I couldn’t complain about my brain’s editing process; thereality had been worse. I was sick of being the person who got people killed. I’d sworn it wasn’tgoing to happen anymore, and yet here I was, not just the reason for it but the actual instrument. Aman was dead tonight, and I’d done it. I’d killed him.My mind was horrified, sickened, disbelieving. But my emotions appeared to be taking a break.I wasn’t trembling, wasn’t ill, wasn’t, seemingly, anything. The most I felt was kind of numb. Justnumb. Despite the fact that the mage hadn’t been my only casualty.Billy might have thrown the Lot’s Wife, but I’d donated the energy that made it possible. At thevery least, that made part of the responsibility mine. But those deaths didn’t seem as real, somehow.I’d seen magic all my life, but it wasn’t the same. Vampires were magical creatures, but the ones atTony’s had mostly used speed, strength and a lot of human weapons to kill. Some of what they didcould be pretty spectacular, not to mention gruesome, but at least it made sense. Unlike an innocuouslittle ball that could drain five people of life in a matter of seconds. The gunshot, though, wassomething else. I’d seen the expression on the man’s face, watched the blood well up between hisfingers from a wound I had caused. No. There was no denying that one.And beyond the guilt and the pain and who knew what else I was going to feel when Mircea’scomforting numbness faded, I’d also probably completely screwed up the timeline. A lot of peoplewere dead who weren’t supposed to be. Or were they?It was really hard to think, and, ironically enough, time-travel paradoxes aren’t my best thing.But there were a few oddities I was starting to notice. Like, if this wasn’t how things were meant toplay out, why hadn’t I met Mircea the last time I was here? And why had I seen only two dark magesthat night instead of the dozen or so who’d apparently been hanging around? If Mircea and I hadn’tfought them off before, who had? Because I hadn’t seen anyone else volunteering.“Cassie. We should go,” Françoise said gently.I looked at her blearily. She appeared to be bouncing up and down without actually lifting offthe ground, and all her edges were blurry. I decided that was probably me. “How did it go?”She grimaced. “Don’t you remember?”I thought back for a minute, to my experiences here two weeks ago. “You were captured. Iremember freeing you, but that’s about it.” I hadn’t really wanted to know what a bunch of witchesand a pixie were doing locked up in one of Dante’s lower levels. I’d run across them while here onother business and helped them get away, but I hadn’t asked a lot of questions. “I’m a little fuzzy ondetails,” I admitted.115  271“Zee mages, zey thought I was one of zee slaves, who ’ad escaped,” Françoise explained. “Zeylocked me up, and when Radella tried to ’elp me, zey captured her as well.”“Did you get it?”She nodded gravely. “I was in the second group. I over’eard the spell when the others weresent. I was to go next, but zen ze news came that you were ’ere—ze other you,” she explainedhelpfully. I nodded. “Zey closed ze portal and left us, because everyone was told to drop what zeywere doing and find you.”Yeah, I bet. Tony had wanted me pretty bad. I suppose his goons thought they could finish theslave run later. I was suddenly viciously glad that they’d been denied that much, at least.“I should never ’ave left you,” Françoise said mournfully.“I want to see the damn rune before I go anywhere else with you people,” the pixie put in,crossing her tiny arms.“Why?”“Because you’re all completely insane!” Radella snapped. Her eyes were on the vamps, whowere kneeling beside the diamond pattern on the asphalt, debating whether it was worth trying toscrape anything out of the cracks, or if a new paving job would be easier.“Because I could ’ave ’elped you,” Françoise said, looking at me like she wondered if maybeI’d gotten hit in the head. Which I had, as my throbbing jaw was busy reminding me. I’d forgottenabout that until just now. Oh, yeah. That suggestion was going south pretty fast.“It wouldn’t have mattered,” I told her. “And you might have gotten killed.”“Better zan you!”I shook my head, but stopped because it made it ache worse. “Since when is my life worth morethan yours?”“Since you became Pythia!”From halfway across the lot, Mircea’s head whipped around. I repressed a sigh. Damn vampirehearing.“Yeah. That’s kind of the point,” I said, grabbing her hand. Françoise looked confused, but Ididn’t stop to explain that the Pythia is supposed to be the one protecting other people, not needing itherself. Mircea was striding toward us, looking determined, and I was not up to a verbal fencingmatch with him tonight. Hell, I lost those even when my brain didn’t feel like it was about to throbout of my skull. “Hold on,” I said, really hoping I could manage one more shift before I passed out.116  271Chapter 13Sight down the barrel of the gun. Balance the butt on your other palm if you need to steady youraim. Squeeze the trigger lightly. You won’t have to apply much pressure to get it to fire. I breathedslowly and watched the paper target flinch as if the bullets were cutting through flesh. Almost all ofthem hit outside the target range, and not a single one was inside the circle that represented the vitalorgans. Ironic, that.The unused storeroom had good ventilation for an indoor locale, so Pritkin had set it up as afiring range. Daily practice was supposed to improve my aim—at least that was the theory. So far,the paper cutouts at the far end of the room hadn’t had too much to worry about.I released the empty clip and reloaded. The weapon felt the same as always in my hand; theweight, the smoky scent of the oil and powder, the almost-there smell of burnt paper, were allfamiliar after almost two weeks of this. When I’d picked the gun up today, that had seemed strange.Like killing a man yesterday should have changed it somehow, added weight, shown up on the sleekblack surface like a mark. Something.But it didn’t.Nine mm Beretta, clip holds fifteen rounds. Maximum effective range is fifty meters, but it’sbetter close up. Remember to take the safety off and aim for the torso. Pritkin had been giving mepointers, determined, as he put it, to reduce my status as a giant bull’s-eye in the field. And that’show I’d been thinking of the lessons: as something designed to help with defense. It had somehownever registered that defense with a gun usually meant shooting something more substantial than apaper target. That defense with a gun might mean killing.I’d grown up around guns, had seen them so often that they were just a part of the scenery, nomore remarkable than a vase or a lamp. I hadn’t owned one myself, because I wasn’t expected tofight. At Tony’s, I’d been among the group of useful noncombatants whom other people weresupposed to protect. I’d been told a hundred times that, if an attack ever came, my job was to get toone of the many bolt-holes secreted around the place and wait it out.There had been a certain comfort in my old position that I’d never really appreciated until now.Because the simple truth was, the moment you took on a position of responsibility, there were peoplewho would look up to you, who would expect you to shield them, who would expect you to savethem. I was used to running away, was damn good at it in fact, or I wouldn’t have lasted this long. Iknew how to get fake IDs almost anywhere, how to change my appearance, how to blend in.I didn’t know how to keep people alive.117  271My clip was empty again, the little click, click telling me to reload. I pressed a button andmissed the grab. The spent clip bumped against my shoe before spinning away on the floor. Iretrieved it and manually reloaded with fifteen new bullets.Despite the ache in my wrist, my hands were steady. I kept being surprised by that, keptexpecting to fall apart. I’d washed up in front of the bathroom mirror after we got back, letting thewashcloth linger on the back of my neck, cool and soothing, while I waited to dissolve. Only I hadn’tyet. It was starting to really worry me.Once when I was about six, Alphonse had come back from a job covered in blood, with a gashin his forehead that almost bisected the scalp, making him look like Frankenstein’s monster beforethe doc stitched him up. But he’d been in a rare good mood, because the other guys, the ones he’dleft lying in pieces all over a basketball court, had looked worse. They’d taken out a couple of ourpeople in a territory dispute and, since the dead had been Alphonse’s vamps, Tony had let himhandle it. Alphonse had done his usual thorough job.He’d seen me loitering around a corner, watching him with wide eyes, and had chucked me onthe chin in passing. It had left a red mark on my skin, which Eugenie had scrubbed off later whileinadvertently teaching me my first swear word. When I was older, I’d realized that he’d been makinga point, coming back covered in blood to show that the insult had been properly avenged, but all I’dthought at the time was that it was strange to see him so relaxed. If it hadn’t been for the gore, hecould have been anybody returning from a good night’s work.It hadn’t bothered him either.I aimed at the target again, which was still looking pretty pristine despite the fact that the airwas getting acrid. I thought of Mircea’s face, his eyes reflecting fire, his body outlined in jumping,deadly flames. I wanted to touch him so badly that I could feel his fingers on my wrist, like aphantom ache. This was how reaching for something with a missing hand must feel, restless andempty and wrong. And I’d almost been left with it forever, thanks to a guy who thought that trying toelectrocute someone was an acceptable way of saying hello.The air rang with gunshots and the sound of ripping paper until the clicking noise came again. Ireloaded, my eyes smarting from the smoke, wishing life was that easy. Just fill up what was empty,replace what was lost. But it wasn’t. Some things couldn’t be replaced. So you had to make sure youdidn’t lose them to begin with.It was all the way past crazy and out the other side that I was starting to agree with Alphonse.That afternoon, Françoise and I made our way to the imposing marble and glass edifice in themain arcade where Augustine had set up shop. My run-in with the dark mages had made one thingvery clear: if Mircea hadn’t been there, I’d have lasted all of about thirty seconds. If I had any hopeof actually getting my hands on the Codex, I had to be better prepared. I just hoped Augustine coulddo what I had in mind.Françoise had paused in front of the two large plate-glass windows that displayed selectionsfrom the ready-to-wear line. She eyed a slim flute of a dress with golden bubbles rising upwardsfrom the hem, like champagne, but passed on without comment. Inside, a large chandelier took upmost of the ceiling, its crystals formed by icicles charmed not to melt despite the candles scatteredamong its many tiers. Françoise immediately began browsing, although what she planned to use formoney I had no idea. I’d offered to take her shopping, since she’d ended up here sans family, friendsand wardrobe. But my bank account didn’t run so much to pricey boutiques.118  271I decided to explain things if and when she found something, and walked past the staff into thesmall workroom in back. Nobody tried to stop me. I was back in Elvira mode, wearing a black wigand an official-looking name badge. I’d discovered that it avoided a lot of questions if I looked likean employee, although it wasn’t doing my arches any good.The workroom was so crowded with racks of garments and bolts of fabric that I couldn’t evensee Augustine, but I heard someone muttering in a far corner. It turned out to be the great manhimself, wrestling with a piece of golden fur that appeared to be trying to eat him. He threw it offand slapped a chair down on it, then started digging in the pile of papers on a nearby desk andmuttering more.I approached with caution, because the fabric was bucking and making a valiant attempt tothrow off the chair. “Uh, hello?”“It’s no use complaining,” he told me quickly. “There was no show, so nobody gets paid.Including me.”“I’m not here about that.”The fur gave a heave and almost dumped him onto the floor. He pretended not to notice, but hesurreptitiously slid the edge of the heavy desk over to join the chair. “Then I’m at your disposal.”“I’m thinking about a dress. Something French.”“You can’t mean that complete hack Edouard,” he said, sounding appalled. “Darling, please. Ican design you something better with my eyes closed. Hell, I could design you something betterdead!”“I don’t mean I want a French designer,” I tried to explain. “Just something that looks—”“Forget Paris. Paris is done,” he told me airily. “Now, at what occasion are you planning toshowcase my work?”“I need an outfit that would fit into the late eighteenth century.”“Oh, a costume party. I don’t do costumes.” Considering that Augustine’s personal style was across between Galliano and Liberace, I thought that was debatable. At the moment he was wearing asaffron yellow tunic with puffy sleeves over a pair of purple harem pants. A gold sash tied aroundhis waist pirate style held not a saber but a pair of scissors, a measuring tape and a tomato-shapedpincushion.“I don’t think you understand,” I told him patiently. “It’s kind of important.”“Ah, you want to dress to impress,” Augustine said archly. “Well, in that case, you’ve come tothe right place.” He pulled me over to a dressmaker’s form in one of the few open spaces in theroom. With a mumbled word, it took on a very familiar, very detailed shape. I had a sudden urge tothrow a towel over it. “Any special orders I need to know about?” he demanded. “Some of those canaffect the design.”“No. I just—”“Because I don’t want you coming to me at the last minute saying you need a charm to makeyou dance better or hold your liquor or be a scintillating conversationalist and just forgot to mentionit—”119  271“You can do that with a dress?”“Darling, I can do anything with a dress. Anything legal, that is. So don’t go asking for a lovepotion or some nonsense, because I’m not about to lose my license.”“What else can you do?” My mind was racing with the possibilities.“What do you want?” A bolt of blank white fabric began draping itself around the form.“Can you make me invisible?”Augustine sighed and flipped the edge of my wig with a finger. “A bad outfit and worse haircan do that.”I narrowed my eyes at him. “Then what about spell-proofing? Can you make it so if someoneslings something nasty at me it bounces off?”“Jealous rival?” he asked sympathetically.“Something like that.”“How powerful is the little cat?”“Does it matter?”“Of course it does! I have to know how strong to make the counterspell,” he said impatiently.“If it’s something petty, like making you smell like a garbage truck—”“No. I need to stop a major assault, like a dark mage could cast.”Augustine blinked at me owlishly. “Darling, what kind of party are you attending?”“That’s the problem. I don’t know.”“Well, maybe you should think about skipping it. Who needs that kind of stress? Take the nightoff, do your nails.”“It’s sort of mandatory.”“Hmm. This isn’t really my line,” he said doubtfully. “The war mages use charmed capessometimes, to reinforce their shields, but I don’t think fashion is their main priority.”Françoise poked her head in. She appeared to be wearing a small animal over the top half of herbody, one with a lot of brown quills extending outward in all directions. “I ’ave found somezeeng,”she told me.Augustine stiffened. “Where did you get that? It’s a prototype.”“What is it?” I asked, eyeing it warily.“A jacket, of course,” he told me. “Porcupine. Wonderful for getting rid of unwanted attention.Unfortunately, that one tends to launch quills without warning at anyone who upsets the wearer, so Idon’t think—”120  271“I’ll take eet.” Françoise piled an armload of other items onto the table. “And zese.”“What is all this?” I asked. Behind her were a couple of walking mountains of clothes, which Iassumed to be the shop assistants, although no heads were actually visible.“Pour les enfants,” Françoise said, holding up a tiny T-shirt with WORLD’S GREATEST KIDwritten on it in what looked like crayon.I frowned at it and Augustine snatched it out of her hand, looking aggrieved. “An image of thechild wearing it will appear under the title,” he told me loftily.“There’s a place at the mall that can do that.”“And it makes the wearer have a sudden, uncontrollable fondness for vegetables.”I sighed. “We’ll take it.” He snapped his fingers at his over-burdened assistants, who beganrunning around, adding things up. “About my dress,” I said, now that he was in a better mood. “Ithought creative geniuses like you appreciated a challenge.”He patted my cheek, which was a bit much considering that he didn’t look a lot older than me.“We do, love, we do. But there’s also the little matter of payment. This isn’t ready-to-wear we’retalking about. And for what you’re asking—”“Send the bill to Lord Mircea,” Françoise said, playing with a scarf that, oddly enough, was justlying there being scarflike.I started slightly. “What? No!”Her pretty forehead wrinkled slightly. “Pourquoi pas?”“I don’t…that isn’t…it wouldn’t be appropriate,” I said, very aware of Augustine listeningavidly.“Mais, you are his petite amie, non?”“Non! I mean no, no I’m not.” The frown widened, then Françoise shrugged in a way thatsuggested she knew denial when she saw it. “Send the bill to Casanova,” I told Augustine. If hecomplained, I’d tell him to take it out of my overdue paycheck.“Casanova,” Augustine repeated, with an evil glint in his eye. “You know he actually expectsme to pay for the damage to the conference room? He presented me with a ridiculous bill just thismorning.”“Then present him one right back. A big one.” I eyed Françoise’s pile of assorted oddities.“And tack those on.”Augustine’s smile took on an almost Cheshire cat quality. “Cinderella, I do believe you’regoing to the ball.”That evening, after I finished another shift in Hell, Françoise and I slipped out of Dante’s in ashiny black Jeep. While I waited for Alphonse and my backup to arrive, I had a few errands to do,and she had volunteered to help. Neither of us had a car, but I’d managed to find us a ride.121  271The tag on the front of the Jeep read 4U2DZYR. It belonged to Randy, one of the boys whoworked in Casanova’s version of a spa. He would have been a perfect California beach bum,complete with deep tan, sun-bleached hair and toothy white smile, except that his voice still had aMidwest twang. He was possessed by an incubus, of course, but so far he’d been on his bestbehavior.“You’re serious?” Randy asked me for the third time, as we pulled into the giant Wal-Martparking lot. “You want to shop here?”“Yes, I want to shop here!” I said, exasperated. There’d been a time when Wal-Mart had beenpretty upscale for me, in comparison to the 25-cent bin at Goodwill or the Salvation Army. But I gotthe impression that there weren’t a lot of Randy’s clients who felt the same way. He’d had to ask oneof the waitresses for directions.He pulled into the closest available parking space, tires squealing, and stopped on a dime. Helooked at me seriously over the tops of his Ray-Bans. “As long as you make sure Lord Mircea knowsthat I had nothing to do with this. I’m only following orders. If the boss’s lady wants to goslumming—”“You sound like I’m going to a strip club or something!” I said irritably, getting out. “And I’mnot the boss’s lady!”“Oookay.” Randy pried Françoise, who had the backseat in a death grip, off the upholstery. I’dforgotten to ask if she’d actually been in a car before, and judging by the wide eyes and dead whitecomplexion, I was betting the answer was no.“I nevair want to do zat again.”“I’m not that bad a driver,” Randy said, offended.“Yes, you are,” she said fervently.“Well the wheels have stopped rolling, sweet thing,” he told her, getting an arm around herwaist. He deposited her on the concrete. “You know, I’ve done some of my best work in backseats.”This was accompanied by a huge how-could-anyone-not-think-I’m-cute? grin. Which is probably theonly thing that saved him.I hauled the extensive shopping list out of my purse and waved it at them before Randy saidanything else. “Can we get going? Because we don’t have all day.”Eight kids plus a baby, I had discovered, need a lot of things, especially when their entireexisting wardrobe was literally the clothes on their backs. And except for a few T-shirts for thetourists, Augustine’s establishment didn’t specialize in children’s anything. He preferred hiscustomers to be adult and very well-heeled. Hence the list.An hour later, I was leaning against a shelf stacked with Fruit of the Loom T-shirts whileFrançoise terrorized various underpaid store employees. She had commandeered no fewer than four,whom she had racing back and forth, trying to find all the needed sizes. She looked a little out ofplace, as she was wearing one of Augustine’s sophisticated creations: a long, basic black dress with achic jacket covered in a newspaper print. I hoped no one noticed that all the headlines were today’s.Randy was standing in front of a mirrored column, admiring the flex of his bicep. “What do youthink?” The muscle shirt he’d poured himself into was bright blue and perfectly matched his eyes.He knew damn well what I thought, what half the women in the store did. Either that, or we just122  271happened to go shopping the same day every young mother in the state needed to restock herson’s closet.“I thought you didn’t shop at places like this.”“A T-shirt’s a T-shirt.” He shrugged, causing a ripple of muscle that prompted a squeak from anearby customer. “So, listen. You got a lot of kids.”“Yeah. So?”For a minute, he just stood there, looking at me awkwardly, like a big kid himself. A big kidwith a lot of muscles and a see-through mesh tee. “So you’re putting them up in the casino, right? Ina couple free rooms?”“How do you know that?” The kitchen staff hadn’t had space in the minuscule quarters thatCasanova had allotted them for another nine people, so I’d had to get creative. It helped that Iworked the front desk occasionally.“Everybody knows. The staff have been working to keep the boss from finding out. But he doescheck the books sometimes, you know?”“What’s your point, Randy?”“I just wanted to say that, if you need, well, any money or anything…” He trailed off, while Ilooked at him incredulously. I had no idea what his incubus was teaching him. Apparently, theyhadn’t gotten to the part where women were supposed to pay him.“We’ll be fine.” If Casanova gave me any grief about the rooms, I’d have Billy rig every damnroulette game in the house. Come to think of it, he was pretty good with craps, too.“You sure? ’Cause, I mean, I kind of get paid a lot. It wouldn’t be, like, hurting me any, youknow?”Françoise was giving him the kind of look I expected to see incubi giving her. She saw menotice and gave a shrug that could have meant anything from “I was just looking” to “I haven’t hadsex in four hundred years, so sue me.” I decided I didn’t want to know.“Thanks. I’ll be in Shoes,” I said, snagging the lightest of the remaining carts.Sixteen feet—I wasn’t counting the baby because so far she hadn’t proven able to keep up evenwith socks—need a lot of shoes. I stood up from fishing around on the bottom row, trying to find apair of Converse look-alikes in Jesse’s size, and hit my head on somebody’s elbow. Somebody wholooked like he’d escaped from Caesars Palace and forgotten to take off the costume.“Why are you here?” The voice echoed loudly in the large space.I looked around frantically, but nobody seemed to be paying the ten-foot golden god in the shoedepartment any attention. “I could ask you the same question!” I whispered.“I came to remind you that time grows short. Your vampire will die if the spell is not lifted.”“I’m aware of that!” I snapped.123  271“Then I ask again, why are you here? Have you made any progress?”“Yes, sort of. I mean, I know where the Codex is.”“Then why have you not retrieved it?”“It isn’t that easy! And why do you care? What is Mircea to you?”“Nothing. But your performance has not been as…focused…as I had hoped. This is animportant test of your abilities, Herophile. And thus far you have let yourself be distracted byunnecessary tasks. These children are not your mission. The Codex is.”“Uh-huh.” For someone who didn’t care about the Codex, he sure brought it up a lot. “Well,maybe I could do a better job if I had some help! How about sticking around for a while? And whileyou’re here we can get in a few of those lessons I keep hearing about.”“I cannot enter this realm, Herophile. This body is a projection; only you can see it. And Icannot maintain it for long.”“Then how about telling me a little more about the Codex?” Why, for example, Pritkin waswilling to kill to keep it safe.“You know all you need. Find it and complete your mission. And do it soon. There are thosewho would oppose you.”“I kind of noticed.”“What has happened?” he asked sharply.“You’re a god. Don’t you know?”His eyes narrowed dangerously. “Do not forget yourself, Herophile.”“My name is Cassandra.”“A poor name for the Pythia. Your namesake opposed my will and lived to regret it. Do notmake the same mistake.”It was more than a little surreal, even for me, to be discussing a myth with a legend in themiddle of the Wal-Mart shoe department. Especially with a clerk giving me the hairy eyeball fromthe next aisle over. He didn’t say anything, though. Maybe a lot of his customers talked to the shoesbefore buying them.“Maybe so, but it’s still my name and I’m doing the best I can. Threats aren’t going to speed upthe process.”“Find something that will,” he told me flatly, and vanished.I sighed and fought the urge to bang my head against the metal rack and just not stop. The clerkwas peering at me around the size twelves with an expression that said he was thinking about callingfor security. I decided not to risk it.I held up the red Converse wannabes. “You have these in a nine?”124  271Chapter 14I slipped inside Pritkin’s room the next morning, on a mission to find that rune I’d promisedRadella, and stopped dead. I’d expected it to be a quick search; for some reason, I’d assumed hewould keep his belongings in military precision. Only this wasn’t it.The bed was still unmade from whenever he’d slept in it last, and clothes were strewn on thefloor like a hurricane had just blown through. And he’d been right—it did, indeed, have an odor. ButI was less inclined to blame its onetime residents for that than the vile-smelling potions that lined ashelf on one wall.The rickety-looking contraption was directly above the bed, something that would have worriedme, since most of the substances he carried around were lethal. Still, I supposed he hadn’t had a lotof choice. The opposite wall was taken up with a closet, the one facing into the club by a door andthe one looking out over one side of the casino by a huge stained-glass window.The windows were Dante’s trademark, and I guess the designers had situated this one behindthe dressing rooms because its Gothic splendor didn’t go too well with the bar’s tiki theme. But theresult of such a huge window in such a small space was a room completely bathed in jewel tones:ruby, sapphire, emerald and pearl. They stained the comforter in watery, diffuse shades and splashedthe floor with pools of light. I’d have found it pretty hard to get any sleep myself, but at least thesubject suited him: a group of soldiers waving antique weaponry.I reluctantly went to work, and was soon wondering more about what I didn’t find than what Idid. Along with some wadded-up T-shirts and enough firepower to conquer a small country, I foundseveral pairs of jeans, a new pair of tennis shoes, a few basic toiletries and some socks still in theirpackages. All of said purchases bought in haste by a guy who wasn’t dressing to impress. He wasjust replacing necessities that, presumably, couldn’t be reached because he didn’t dare to return tohis apartment. With the Circle after him for a couple dozen reasons, most having to do with helpingme, I didn’t blame him there. But it still didn’t explain where the wardrobe for his alter ego wasstashed.I finally picked up a small wooden case on the nightstand. I’d deliberately left it for last, hopingthat I’d find the rune tucked into a sock and not need to pry into something that practically screamedpersonal. If I hadn’t needed the damn thing so badly, I’d have been out of there like a shot. As it was,I reluctantly opened the lid.There was no rune in sight, just a few yellowing letters and a badly faded photograph. Thewoman it depicted was wearing a dark hat and a high-necked dress that made her face stand out likea pale thumbprint. It was pretty indistinct, but she looked young, with regular features and light-125  271colored eyes. She was pretty, I decided—or would have been if she’d been smiling.I turned the box over, but if there were any hidden compartments, I couldn’t find them. It wasjust a plain pine rectangle, without even a lining that anything could have been hidden under. Iflipped the photo over. It had a studio’s name on the back: J. Johnstone, Birmingham.Pritkin had mentioned once that he’d lived in Victorian England, which made him a hell of a lotolder than his thirtysomething appearance, but what with the fighting and the running and the almostdying, I’d never gotten around to asking him about it. And he’d never mentioned any family. I didn’tknow if the picture might be his mother, his sister or even a daughter. I realized with surprise thatalthough I could have written a book about the mage, I didn’t know much about the man at all.Billy drifted through the door, interrupting my thoughts. “Did you get it?” I asked eagerly. Hespread empty hands and I sighed. I put the letters back unread—a quick feel had been enough toshow that the rune hadn’t been tucked into one—and centered the box carefully back on its square ofdust-free wood. “What now?”Billy gave me a look. “You know what now. You searched this room; I ransacked the dendownstairs. And he wouldn’t stash something that valuable just anywhere. He’s got it on him.”It was worst-case scenario, so of course that had to be it. “How are your pickpocket skills?”“Depends on whether he’s paying attention. I lifted a rune for you once before, but onlybecause you two were so busy yelling at each other that he didn’t notice. You’ll need to cause adistraction.”Great. Normally, picking a fight with the ever prickly mage wouldn’t have been a problem, butnow…“I don’t think so,” I said fervently.“Then you may want to get gone, ’cause I passed him on my way here.”I stared at Billy blankly for a second, then what he’d said registered and I lunged for the door. Itwas exactly the wrong thing to do, especially when I could have shifted, but I panicked. The knobturned under my hand and, before I could breathe, I was back on the bed, a hard chest pinning medown and a knife at my throat.I blinked nervously up at the mage, his face splashed with color from the rainbow spilling overthe bed. Blue light limned his pale hair and caught on his cheekbones, making him look oddly alienfor a moment. “What do you think you’re doing?” he demanded.The cold edge of the blade had dented my skin, disturbingly close to the jugular. I swallowed.“Trying not to move?”Pritkin pulled away, scowling, the knife disappearing almost magically. “You should havegiven me some warning if you planned to come ’round. What if I had rigged a snare?”I didn’t answer, being too busy trying to figure out why, yet again, he looked so different. Heshrugged out of the old brown leather coat, revealing a sun-faded green T-shirt and a pair of jeans.The jeans were pale blue, worn thin and smooth as silk, and loose enough to barely cling to themuscular swell of his hips. They were, in other words, the exact opposite of tight and black. His hairhad also lost the spiky trendiness from the lobby. It appeared freshly washed, with bangs that neededa trim flopping into his eyes. The rest of him should have followed it into the shower: there weredark smudges all over his arms, popping the veins into relief, and one along his cheekbone.126  271“What have you been doing?” I asked, sitting up.“Researching.”“In a coal mine?”“Obscure magical texts are seldom found on hygienic computer files. Now, would you like toexplain why you’re here?”I looked away before answering, having a hard time separating the regular, everyday Pritkinwith the ill-fitting coat and the stupid haircut from the man who had kissed me. “I thought you’d bepleased to see me, after that scene in the lobby.”“What are you talking about?”I didn’t reply, having just registered a fact that felt important. As usual, Pritkin’s T-shirt wascrisscrossed with belts, sheaths and holsters. The guy was a walking arsenal, with almost every kindof portable weapon known to man. Except for one.“You don’t carry a sword,” I said, something clicking in my brain.Pritkin turned from hanging his coat in the closet, and Billy flowed over to begin ransacking it.I just hoped he did it quietly. “I don’t need one, remember?”I stared at him for a second, then leapt off the bed and grabbed him. I spun him around, tryingto pull his shirt up at the same time. “What the—”“Hold still,” I said, struggling to get the buckles and straps undone, half of which seemed tohave been designed simply to drive me nuts. Most of my adrenaline surges lately had resulted fromlife-or-death situations; it was a little disorienting to feel the same response to something that mightactually be positive. But my heart had sped up until I could feel it in my throat and my hands weresuddenly too clumsy to do the job. “Take your shirt off,” I ordered, trying to keep my voice steady.He turned, a half-quizzical, half-angry expression on his face. But to my surprise he didn’targue, stripping to the waist quickly and efficiently. I turned him back around and saw what I’dexpected: a spill of bright color, gold and silver and rich blue-black, running from his shoulder downthe length of one side.My fingertips traced the slightly raised edges of the design, down warm skin and hard muscle,until stopped by the waistband of his jeans. I’d been a fool not to think of it before, especially as I’dwatched part of it being carved into his skin. Pritkin didn’t need to carry a sword anymore. Healready had one, in the shape of a magical tattoo that manifested as a weapon whenever he chose.“Thinking of getting another tat?” he asked, his voice oddly tight.I didn’t answer. His arm was braced against the wall, making the muscles stand out, and hisback was tense. There was something mesmerizing about all that caged power so ruthlessly leashed,all that coiled strength so docile under my hands.I watched two of my fingers dip below the loose, frayed waistband, still following the edge ofthe blade. The silky denim was warm from his body, and it gave way easily, baring a slight dimplejust below the small of his back. I guess I knew why there hadn’t been any underwear with hispurchases, I thought hazily, as my fingers abandoned the sword to trace the tiny depression.127  271Pritkin suddenly spun and caught my wrist. “Careful,” he said roughly. “Or have you forgottenwhat that geis of yours can do?”And that was another mystery. There had been no warning rush of power in the lobby and therewas none now, although there certainly should have been. Pritkin released me and I sat back down,feeling too warm and slightly disoriented. I couldn’t seem to stop staring at his chest. The hair grewthick and dark gold over his biceps, but thinned to a dusky trail running down his stomach beforedisappearing below the jeans. It looked soft against all those hard muscles, and way too inviting.I swallowed. “We have a problem.”Pritkin snorted. “Only one? That would be a change.”I flopped backwards, exhausted from the implications. Pritkin hadn’t been Saleh’s killer, hadn’tbeen the man in the lobby, wasn’t—probably—a traitor. I had my strongest ally back, but I also hada mysterious doppelgänger with murder and seduction in mind. And he seemed to have a definiteknack for both.I could see colors through my eyelids, vermilion, azure and jade, the window’s hues filteredthrough flesh. They were suddenly blocked by a dark shape. I opened my eyes to find Pritkin glaringat me from far too close for comfort. “You are going to tell me exactly what is going on,” he saidgrimly. “Right now.”And just like that, all the feelings from the lobby came back with a rush. Don’t even think aboutit, I told myself sternly as my hand reached up to cup his face. My fingers ignored me, draggingacross soft skin and crisp stubble, turning his head to the perfect angle for a kiss. Maybe this waswhat schizophrenia was like, I thought, my body screaming “forward” while my brain ordered it tostay still. My brain lost.Before I made the conscious decision, I felt my lips brush his. Although I suspected he wascursing mentally, his body didn’t seem to be listening to his brain any better than mine. The musclesunder my hand were hard as iron, but he didn’t pull away. And after a startled second, he gripped thenape of my neck and kissed me back.I let my hands settle into his hair, which wasn’t just gravity-defying but thick and sleek andsoft, and wonderful to stroke through. Only I didn’t get much of a chance, because Pritkin kissed likehe did everything else, straightforward, accepting no prisoners and with an intensity that left mebreathless. It was hot and hard and desperate, like he was starving for it, and I opened my mouth andtook it, because, God.“You bastard,” I gasped, when we finally broke apart. “I knew you were cheating!” The taste ofcoffee had been rich and bitter in his mouth.“Miss Palmer—”“I’m lying in your bed. You just kissed me senseless. I think you can risk using my first name.”“I’m risking enough as it is,” he muttered.I let my fingers dig into the hard muscles of his shoulders. His skin was warm and slightlydamp from the heat of the coat, and completely hypnotic. I traced the gentle ridges of scar tissue onhis shoulder, the skin slick and too smooth, where something with claws had gotten a few into him.He was an enigma, John Pritkin: a mad scientist with gun calluses and old scars and even moresecrets than me.128  271My hands followed the swell of muscle down his arms, stroking across hard biceps, glidinglower to caress the silken skin at the inner bend of his elbow. I couldn’t count the number of timesI’d felt a crackle of energy when we got close, but apparently touching with intent made it just thatmuch more—“Cassie.”“Well, you went and did it now,” I said dreamily. “Guess I’ll have to start calling you John.”“This isn’t a good idea.” His voice was strained, but he didn’t pull away. I took that forpermission and slipped my arms between his, running my hands down the powerful back, feeling theflesh give and spring back, warm and resilient. Stop it, I told my hands sternly. They ignored me infavor of exploring the sleek, fascinating curve of his spine. They found the loose waistband, thewarm skin, the taut muscle and the same dimple that had fascinated me earlier. I had to stroke, just alittle, and Pritkin’s eyes suddenly went dark jade.“I never asked if you have an evil twin,” I said vaguely. “Do you?”He blinked. “Why?”I tried to tell him, but I seemed to be having trouble getting enough oxygen. It was as if part ofhim rode the air around us, like I took him inside me with every breath. I buried my face in the curlson his chest, feeling them against my cheek, thick and warm, like his arousal pressed against mythigh.His hands hit the bed forcefully and his face filled my vision, its expression desperate ratherthan angry. “Listen to me! There’s something wrong. What did you mean about the lobby?” Hisvoice poured over me, the words indistinct and meaningless. I raked my nails down his chest to thetender skin of his stomach, and a shivery below-the-skin rush of power followed every movement.It was with a feeling of distant shock that I felt him wrench away, the colder air of the roomswirling between us where there had been only moist warmth before. At the same moment, the lightfrom the window suddenly intensified, like a floodlight had gone on behind it. It drowned the roomin a color so rich, so loud, that it was almost sound.The crimsons in the stained glass glowed until they seemed to break off, floating away from therest of the design in a firework display of red and gold. They coalesced over the bed in a sparklingcloud of light that had a strangely familiar shape. I’d seen something like it once before, but that onehad been a pale reflection of this shimmering golden haze.“All that power, and in such a pretty package. It really is irresistible.” The voice seemed tocome from the air itself, whispering along my skin like a breeze.Pritkin’s head snapped up, pure rage distorting his features. “I knew it!”“What is it?” Pritkin and the voice both ignored me. Or maybe I didn’t say it aloud; I wasn’tsure anymore. Everything looked the way it does after a faint: all odd angles and meaninglesspatterns, and blood was rushing in my ears like an incoming tide.“You will not have her!” Pritkin snarled.Soft laughter echoed through the room. “Who said anything about me?”The glowing veil drifted down onto the mage, making him look as if his skin had been drenched129  271in glitter. He screamed, there was no other word for it, and it was like a dam had burst. Whathad been a musky fog was now a torrential rain, and I bathed in it, in him. The room suddenly feltlike the tropics in July, with a steamy, heavy heat that seemed to soak into my very pores.His lips were on mine, his hands cradling my head so he could kiss all the breath out of mybody, and he was pushing me down against the bed. And then his lips were everywhere—mycollarbone, the side of my neck, the crease between my breasts, my jaw—and it hit me that he wasn’tjust choosing spots at random. These were places he’d thought about, and that was almost enough tosend me over the edge.But then he paused, a fine shudder rippling through him, vibrating down his body into mine. Itcaused me to arch upward and he gave a stifled scream, flinching as if my touch was actuallypainful. “Don’t,” he forced out through clenched teeth. “Don’t move.”I realized with a sort of horror that he was trying to stop, that he was going to be noble. Acrashing tide of angry despair overwhelmed me as soon as my body understood that it was going tobe denied yet again, with every emotion I’d ever felt toward Pritkin surging violently through me.“No!”I grabbed his shoulders and rolled him over, head swimming, heart racing. An alarm wasblaring somewhere in my mind, but I ignored it. I buried my face against the hard muscles of hisstomach. He smelled so good—salt and sweat and the sweet musk of skin, and I had to know if hetasted as good as he smelled. There was suddenly nothing real to me but need and the hands on mybody, the body under my hands.My tongue dragged a slow arc across him, just below his navel. His pulse was quick and franticagainst my lips, the echo of it under my fingers as they moved to the fastening of his jeans.“Cassie—” Pritkin’s voice sounded oddly scraped and rough, but I ignored it, except to note withapproval that he’d said my name again. Twice in one day—that was a record.I was discovering that I really liked old jeans. Once the first button came undone, the othersobligingly slid out of their holes with a single tug. “Oh, God,” Pritkin whispered, sounding almostpanicked for some reason. He stared at me, breath heavy, and the wild need on his face warred withsomething close to terror. His irises were half black, with just a tiny band of green. And he wasliterally clinging to the bed by his fingernails, as if it was the only thing that kept the ragged torrentof emotions coursing between us from jerking him to me like a yo-yo.I hardly noticed when the air began to move around us, drawing in toward an unseen center,catching up the clothes scattered on the floor and swirling them about. A ragged-edged cry thatsounded like an incantation tore from Pritkin’s throat. And a glimmer of red appeared in theshadows, like the wet flicker of the northern lights, lapping at the outlines of a man. I blinked, andthe figure behind the glow stepped through, the red mirage parting like fog. I blinked again, harderthis time, sure I was hallucinating, staring in disbelief from Pritkin’s face to its mirror image.“She has to die,” the man said, almost conversationally. He noted Pritkin’s expression and hisanswering smile was somehow both sweet and viciously cruel. “I promise it won’t hurt.”“What is your interest in her?” Pritkin’s tone was filled with loathing.“She talked to Saleh.” His double’s eyes came to rest on me, and there was no life, no heat,nothing human in them, only cold appraisal. I couldn’t believe I had ever confused the two men.“She knows.”Before I could clear my mind enough even to frame a question, Pritkin had launched himself off130  271the bed onto the new arrival. He hit him straight in the chest, the momentum taking them bothto the floor. They rolled around the limited space, their magic crackling together in spits andsputters, while I looked around for something, anything, to use as a weapon.I had a bracelet, which had once been the property of a dark mage, that was always up for arumble. Unfortunately, it had a mind of its own and didn’t always follow my instructions. I didn’tdare use it now, as it was not fond of Pritkin and there was a better-than-average chance that it wouldattack the wrong guy.There was enough firepower in the closet to outfit a small army, but I couldn’t reach it, and theonly thing on this side of the room was the bedside lamp. It didn’t look too sturdy, but I yanked it outof the wall anyway, just in time to see Pritkin immersed in a slow-curving maelstrom of blindingwhite. There was a loud crackle and power rent the air, as if lightning had struck inside the room.The flash turned me momentarily blind, and then something was on me.He—it—was touching me, holding me down, but I could feel no heat from his body, and therewas no scent, not the faintest whiff of aftershave or the leather of his coat. Even though I was used tosuch things from ghosts, there was a kind of horror to it, being held down by such a blank.Unthinkingly, I reached out with my senses, desperate to find something human to ground me. WhatI saw was alive and squirming, but not human—God, not human at all.I could feel its need building like a thousand thunderstorms, an overpowering hunger thatwanted nothing more than to melt into me and feed and feed and feed. A smothering clouddescended on my skin, and now I could feel it, sliding cold hands over my body, could taste themiasma of corruption lingering at the back of its throat when it kissed me. The cloud began to sinkinto my skin, rushing into my body as I breathed in its clammy breath, pushing past my defensesuntil it ran through my bloodstream sickeningly.It touched me everywhere, consuming me from the inside out. And it had lied. It did hurt, witha horrible, draining sensation far worse than a vampire’s bite. It felt like razored teeth were slicinginto me everywhere, running like a blade between muscle and bone, turning even the air in my lungsto broken glass.I was supposed to be protected from this kind of thing. My mother’s only legacy was thepentagram-shaped tattoo on my back that was one of the Circle’s strongest enchantments. She hadonce been heir to the Pythia position, before she ran away with my father and was disowned, and thestar had been given to her as security. It packed quite a punch, but the geis interfered with it.Meaning that if I was going to get out of this, it would have to be on my own.I tried to fight, but my arms and legs wouldn’t move, all my strength pouring into the thingholding me so gently in its grasp. My body felt as heavy and lifeless as if the creature had alreadyfinished feeding. Only I knew it hadn’t, because I could feel it gnawing through bone and intomarrow, the lethargy ensuring that I couldn’t even scream as it sucked my life away. Myconsciousness turned slippery and unresponsive, my body trying to shield me from what washappening, from what was coming—And then it was gone, pulled off by Pritkin’s arm around its throat. I stared at it, Pritkin’s mirrorimage except that it glowed as brightly as flame, energized with stolen power. And just like that, thepieces fell into place.“You’re an incubus!” I was addressing the spirit, but it was Pritkin who answered.“Only half,” he snarled, wrenching the creature’s neck savagely enough to have shattered ahuman’s spine.131  271In a move too fast for me to see, the creature broke the mage’s hold, spun and sent Pritkinsailing into the window. He struck it hard, knocking the colored glass panes out of place, sendingthem exploding outward. The creature whirled on me again, and his eyes were a flat, solid black, asif the pupils had bled out.I threw out a hand, a scream rising in my throat, but I never uttered it. Because suddenly theattack just stopped. There was no sound, no movement. Nothing.After a stunned second, I realized that the red spots in front of my eyes were a few shards ofruby glass, slung in my direction by the fight. They remained halfway through their arc, hovering inmidair as if waiting for permission to fall. Everything else was also frozen in place, from the darkeyeddemon to Pritkin, caught halfway through the broken surface of the window, its sharp edgesdigging into his skin. In the entire room, I was the only thing moving.Agnes, the former Pythia, had been able to do this, to literally stop time for short periods, butI’d never learned how. With an abrupt, white-hot spike of fear, I also realized that I didn’t know howto undo it, either. I decided to worry about that later and deal with the problem I did know how tosolve. I grabbed a bottle off Pritkin’s shelf, uncorked the stopper and threw the entire thing in thedemon’s face.Other than turning his hair slightly pink, nothing happened. I panicked a little after that, andstarted throwing everything I could lay my hands on. Vials of liquid, clear and odorless as water,were followed by others containing syrupy, viscous substances with odors that made my head swim.But despite the fact that Pritkin’s arsenal was especially designed for battling demons, nothingseemed to have the slightest effect.I emptied the entire shelf, all the while unable to look away from the potion-streaked face infront of me. The sensation of being watched from behind those glittering black eyes was more thancreepy. The hairs on the back of my neck rose as my own stare began to waver, and suddenlyeverything started up again.Pritkin crashed the rest of the way through the window, and the demon screamed. The soundmixed with the silvery ring of broken glass and seemed truly agonized. I guess the potions had failedto take effect because of the timeout I’d taken, but they were sure doing something now. Some sethis clothes and hair alight, searing the air with the smell of burning leather. He tried to put the flamesout with his hands, but that only blistered his skin. And the last potion I’d thrown, dark red with athick, peppery smell, made his face begin to run like melting wax.After a moment, he gave up trying to save himself and instead grasped at me. I reached for mypower, but it was sluggish, the cost of that momentary hiccup in time tremendous. I threw the lampat him, but he batted it away with a roar, half rage and half pain. His hair was almost gone now,burnt down to the roots by the fire consuming him with inhuman glee. But it wouldn’t be soonenough.I raised my right arm, where two glowing, gaseous knives emerged from the bracelet I wore.There was only one Pritkin in the room now, and I didn’t much care what they did to this one. Thatwas lucky since they tore into the demon with their usual abandon.“Cassie!” Billy was waving at me frantically over the smoking skull of my attacker. “Overhere!”Like I didn’t know where the weapons were. “What do you think I’m trying to do?!” My kniveswere flying about, sticking into and out of their prey so wildly that I could barely see them. I didn’tdare move. “Get me something!”132  271Nothing happened for a moment, then a clanging avalanche of weapons hit the floor. Billy hadmanaged to knock over the closet shelf. Most stayed where they fell, but a single knife slid across thefloor and bumped my foot. I grabbed it, but the demon was thrashing around at my feet, not stayingstill long enough for me to use it.“Finish him!” Billy was flickering in his agitation. “Do it!”“I’m trying!”The demon couldn’t see me, being blinded by the acid that had almost completely eaten awayhis face. But he could hear, and he rolled toward me, hands outstretched. His skin was a crackedmess of charred black and red, and the leather coat had melted against him in patches. I stared downat him, feeling suddenly queasy that I had done this to anything, even something as vile as him.What the hell was happening to me?He turned what had been his face up to me, beseechingly, and I hesitated. In less time than ittook to blink, he had me by the foot, the raw bones of his fingers sliding against my skin in a slickcaress. Immediately, the horrible draining sensation was back, my power flooding into him from thatone small touch.Pain made the world go white for a heartbeat. Then I screamed and tried to jerk away, but it didnothing except to unbalance me. I fell on my butt and kicked out at the same time, hitting theblackened face hard enough that crumbled skin fell off in a withered cascade. Stark white boneshowed through, but the demon only bared its teeth at me in a parody of a grin.“You’ll look worse in a moment,” it whispered, and upped the speed of the drain.For a second, the world went gray. “Don’t even think about it!” Billy said frantically. “I gotnothing left, Cass. Pass out and it’s over!”“I’m fine,” I told him, biting the inside of my cheek hard enough to taste blood. My knives werecontinuing to stab and pull out, over and over, but it was as if the creature had stopped noticing them.“The neck,” I told them, my voice barely audible even to me. “Sever it.”To my lasting shock, they not only heard but obeyed. They set to work with a will, sawing awayat the tendons and flesh, until I heard them hit bone. Blood roared in my ears and my eyes weregrowing dark, but I wouldn’t let them close. Little pinpricks of light had started exploding in front ofmy vision by the time the knives finally completed their task, severing the spine with an audiblecrack.The room was immediately filled with a hurricane. Clothes, bedding and shards of glass wentwhizzing by in dangerous parabolas that had me clutching my head and trying to shrink into as smalla space as possible. I could feel everything spin crazily around me while my gut clenched and triedto force itself up my throat and my whole body seized up like a giant cramp. I wanted to pass out. Iwanted to know what was happening. I wanted to see Pritkin’s face and I didn’t want there to beblood on it.Dimly I heard yelling from somewhere nearby, but I couldn’t even work out the separatesounds. Scream after scream of tortured air passed over me, around me, but I huddled into myselfand refused to look. Then, as quickly as it had started, it was gone. Utter silence descended, exceptfor the sound of my faint, whistling breaths.I rolled onto my back and stared at the ceiling. It was all I could do to heave the air into and outof my lungs. My hand lay open on the floor, fingers still slightly curled around the knife I’d never133  271used. Even with solid concrete under me I felt dizzy, like I was going to fall right off the edgeof the world. At least the creature’s body was gone, I thought dully, right before I was violently sick.It seemed to go on for a while, although my time sense was so screwed up by then that I reallyhad no idea. My vision kept trying to go dark again, and cleared only spottily, black fading awayuntil I could see the scuffed toes of Pritkin’s boots and the pale skin on the inner side of his bicep ashe held me. My head was pounding and my body was shaking in a way I’d have been embarrassedabout if I hadn’t been so busy trying not to give a repeat performance.I got a hand on the floor, trying to get enough leverage to push myself upright, but Pritkinmerely pulled me in a little closer. “Give it a moment.” His voice dripped fury, but his fingers werewarm and gentle against my skin. That was good, because I felt really odd, cold and light, like afrozen bubble.Blood speckled him from where the window had torn his flesh, tracing winding trails from hisforearm to his elbow, and his eyes looked like they were having as much trouble focusing as mine. Ihad no idea why he wasn’t a smear on the parking lot, but then, it seemed I’d been underestimatinghim all along. I stared at him, speechless, but Billy Joe knew just what to say.“So the Circle’s best-known demon hunter is half demon himself,” he commented, floating overfrom beside the closet. “I have to tell you, I didn’t see that one coming.”I had to admit, neither had I.134  271Chapter 15I spent the rest of the day in bed, hurting so much that even relaxing my muscles made them ache.It was hard to believe I could be this sore and live. I wasn’t sure if it was because of the attack or thewhole stopping-time thing. My predecessor had died shortly after pulling that trick for the last time,which maybe should have told me something. For whatever reason, my whole body felt like one bigbruise.My mental state wasn’t much better. When I finally managed to sleep, my dreams were full ofPritkin’s face, wearing a brilliant and unguarded grin, which alone was enough to weird me out,since it wasn’t an expression I’d ever seen in real life. Then it began to sag, with waxlike rivulets offlesh running down his cheekbones to drip off his chin, eyes rolling in their sockets, the sunny grinfading to a skeletal grimace. I woke up in a cold sweat.I stared at the patterns the bedside light made on my ceiling, consciously slowing my runawayheartbeat. This isn’t me, I told myself furiously. My breath doesn’t catch unless I tell it to. I don’tthink about things I don’t want to. And I don’t scream like a little girl over a freaking nightmare. Ibreathed in and out for a few minutes, nice and steady, until my breath was calm without my havingto work for it.Then the door opened and Pritkin was there, staring at me. There was a sudden rumbling,rushing noise and a soft rustle of air. I screamed like a little girl.He leapt into the room, snatched me off the bed and threw me to the floor, covering my bodywith his own and tucking his head down. I waited for the sickening lethargy to settle in, for thehorrible sucking sensation on my power to start, but nothing happened. After a minute, the whirringnoise shut off. I started to feel my face burn, despite being pressed against the cold concrete floor.“Not that I’m not grateful for being protected from the air conditioner,” I mumbled, “but can Iget up now?”Pritkin released me, helped me back to bed, and vanished. Which was just as well. I still didn’thave the faintest idea what to say to him.I went back to sleep like a person falling off a cliff, and didn’t dream. But by midnight, I’d sleptas much as I was going to and had hit the point where boredom had overtaken aches and pains. I satup, feeling thirsty, sweaty, and groggy. The mirror showed me a pale, washed-out version of myself,with an impression of the blanket’s weave on the left side of my face. But after a very hot shower,food and four aspirin, I went to find some answers.135  271Pritkin wasn’t at the scene of the crime. The glass had been swept up, though, and the openinghad been covered with a sheet of heavy plastic printed to look like the once beautiful window. Iassumed it was there as a placeholder, so that at least from the outside, everything looked seminormaldespite the chaos within. I could kind of relate.I’d have liked a different perspective on things, but Billy was off duty, crashing in my necklaceto soak up whatever energy it had managed to accumulate. The gold and ruby monstrosity, whichwas so ugly I usually wore it inside my clothes, was a talisman, storing magical energy from thenatural world and feeding it to him in small doses. It was enough to allow him to remain active butwas never as much as he’d have liked. I usually supplemented it from my own reserves, but at themoment I didn’t have any.I went looking for the only other person who might know anything and found him glaring at theslots on level two. I thought from Casanova’s expression that someone must have just hit one of thebig jackpots, but no. It was worse.By then it was after one in the morning, but that’s prime time for Dante’s. So I’d thought it alittle odd that fully a third of the main salon was empty, with row after row of forlorn slot machinessilently begging to be petted, to be loved, and to be fed money. Then I’d rounded a corner and seenthat there was, in fact, a good reason for their isolation.Two of the three ancient demigoddesses known to myth as the Graeae were in residence. Theylooked harmless—short, wrinkled, and blind—except for Deino, who currently had the one eye theyall shared. It must have been her lucky day, because when she grinned and gave me a little fingerwave, I saw that she was also sporting their only tooth.I’d accidentally helped to release the gals from their long imprisonment recently, which hadmade them my servants until they each saved my life. Considering how often I get into trouble, thathadn’t taken long. Now they were free and able, as Pritkin had put it, “to terrorize mankind again”unless I could trap them.It was something that I absolutely intended to get around to one of these days, only it hadslipped farther and farther down the to-do list lately, displaced by more-pressing crises. Françoisehad volunteered to take it on for me, as a way of saying thanks for getting her semi-regularemployment. I’d felt a twinge of guilt from involving her in a mess that, no matter what spin I put onit, was all mine. But frankly, a powerful witch would likely have better luck dealing with the Graeaethan I would.Not that she seemed to be doing much at the moment. She was watching them narrowly, butmaking no obvious attempt to trap them. She caught my eye and shrugged. “Zey ’ave a bond.”“What?”“A metaphysical bond,” Casanova snapped. “It causes magic to treat them as a single entity.”I watched the gals while I absorbed that. Pemphredo was nowhere in sight, but Enyo wasplaying nickel blackjack and Deino was beside her, standing on a stool. She was gutting a pokermachine, systematically strewing its mechanical innards all over the psychedelic carpeting. I guessshe hadn’t been happy with the payoff.I decided I needed a little more information. “So?”Casanova tapped the small black box Françoise held in one hand. It was a magical snare that,despite its size, was perfectly capable of trapping and holding the Graeae—one just like it had once136  271imprisoned them for centuries. “The spell,” Casanova repeated, less than patiently, “needed toget them in here and out of my hair?”“Yeah.”“For some reason it sees the gruesome grandmas over there as three parts of a single whole,which maybe they are, for all I know. Unless they are all present, they simply don’t register as beinghere at all, at least not to the spell. And they’ve figured out that we’re trying to trap them.”“So they make sure that one’s always missing.” I finished for him. “But that doesn’t explainwhy they’re here in the first place. If they know we’re after them—”“They’re staking me out,” Casanova muttered.“What?”“They were meant to be warriors, and I think they find Vegas a little tame for their tastes.Something it rarely is around here anymore,” he said, shooting me a dark glance. “They know that ifall Hell is going to break loose anywhere, it’ll be here. So they Just. Never. Leave.”“Speaking of Hell,” I said, but he brushed me off.“Don’t even start. There’s nothing I can do.”“He trashed your window—he practically killed Pritkin!”“Considering that your mage has been stalking him for more than a century with the same thingin mind, I don’t think he can complain too much.”“We need to talk.”“Yes, we do.” Casanova was the poster boy for “Not Happy.” “How about we start with the factthat this is not a refugee camp? I already have a load of illegal immigrants in the kitchens thanks toyou—”“That was Tony’s idea, as you know perfectly—”“—and now I discover that they’ve been joined by a group of scruffy, probably lice-infested—”“Hey!”“—brats, who are also occupying two of my suites, probably planning to steal me blind!”“They’re just kids.”“Children should be seen and not heard. If possible, not even seen,” he told me, unmollified. “Idon’t have security enough to watch the terrible trio over there, clean up your messes and alsobabysit!”“No one’s asking you—”He pointed an accusing finger at me. “I’m through with you, do you hear me? You and yourweird friends, corrupting my staff, ruining my casino, attracting Lord Rosier’s attention—”137  271“Who?”“Orders or no orders, I have had enough!” I grabbed him when he tried to stomp off, whichwouldn’t have worked except that Françoise decided to pitch in. “Oh, this is nice,” Casanova saidfuriously. “Assaulted, in my own casino! What’s next? Tying me up?”“Yeah, I’m sure you’d just hate that,” I said sourly. “Stop with the theatrics. Pritkin’s gone offsomewhere and I need answers. Either give them to me or throw me out.”Casanova snorted. “Right. I’m going to evict the boss’s girlfriend!”“I’m not the boss’s girlfriend!”“Uh-huh. That’s not the memo I got. The last thing I heard, from the man himself, was to lendyou every possible assistance because you’re—how did he phrase it?—oh, yes, precious to him.”Casanova looked vaguely disgusted. “Of course, that was before you started making out with themage in the middle of the damn lobby!”“That wasn’t him!”“You know that, and I know that. Does Mircea? Because he really doesn’t share well.”“I don’t know anything,” I told him grimly. “But I’m about to.”“Not from me,” Casanova said flatly.Françoise started chanting something and he paled. “Quit that! I haven’t even gotten the bill forthe last disaster yet!”“Then talk. Who attacked me? And why?”“I already told you! And I’d prefer not to mention his name again; it might attract his attention.”Casanova visibly shuddered. “Having his destructive spawn here is bad enough.”“Are you making this up?” The only group I could think of who didn’t already want me deadwere the demons, mainly because I didn’t know any. At least, I hadn’t before today, unless youcounted incubi. And death and destruction weren’t really their thing.At least, I hadn’t thought so.“There are a few things I do not joke about, chica, and he is one of them.”“You’re telling me that Pritkin’s father is some demon?”Casanova paled. “Not some demon. The ruler of our court.”“So this Rosier is what? A demon lord?”“Don’t use his name!”Billy Joe had said it, and I’d even heard a sort of admission from Pritkin’s own lips, but I stillcouldn’t believe it. “But Pritkin hates demons, he’s hunted them for years, he’s fanatical about it…”138  271“You don’t say.”“But if he’s half demon himself, why would he—”“I don’t know. Or, rather, they have issues; everyone knows that. Your mage has the distinctionof being the only mortal ever actually kicked out of Hell, but I don’t have any specifics. I don’t dealin High Court politics; I have my own problems, most of which lately revolve around you!”I ignored the obvious attempt to change the subject. “I don’t get it. How can Pritkin possibly behalf-incubus?” I poked him on the arm. “You’re incorporeal.”“I have a host—”“Which is exactly my point. You need a host to, you know.” I waved a hand at his body, whichwas looking elegant as usual in a tan linen suit and snappy orange silk tie. Casanova raised aneyebrow. “To feed, okay? And wouldn’t that make the host the father of any children, and not you?”Casanova sighed heavily, the weight of my stupidity clearly becoming too much for him tobear. But at least he answered. “The ruler of our court is powerful enough to assume human form atwill, instead of having to find a host, and is therefore the only one of us to have progeny.” He made aface. “Considering the result, I can’t say I envy him that.”“You mean, Pritkin is the only one of his kind?”“There are plenty of demon races out there and many of them are corporeal all the time,”Casanova said crossly. “Half-demon children aren’t exactly thick on the ground, but they do exist.And most of them aren’t destructive maniacs.”“But no other incubi?”“The experiment wasn’t a roaring success,” he pointed out dryly.“Okay, but none of this explains why Ros—” Casanova flinched. “That demon attacked me. Heonly went after Pritkin when he tried to protect me.”“Protect you? That’s like sending Pancho Villa to keep Che Guevara out of trouble!”“Would you just—”“I don’t know.” Casanova saw my expression. “It’s the truth! I don’t know and I don’t want toknow. The last thing I need is for certain people to decide that I’m interfering in their business!”“Rosier killed Saleh,” I said, trying to fit the pieces together. “And when he came after me, hesaid it was because I’d talked to him. But the only thing Saleh and I discussed was—”“Don’t tell me!” Casanova backed away with a panicked look, right into the line of dangerouslookingcreatures who had just entered the salon. They’d been so quiet, I hadn’t even heard them. Iassumed Casanova would have, under other circumstances, but he wasn’t at his best. That was evenmore true when he spun around and caught a glimpse of Alphonse’s smirking face.He literally snarled, and casino security, which had been trailing the nattily dressed group ofvamps, closed in a little more. “I invited them!” I said, before things could turn ugly.139  271“You set me up!” Casanova shot me a purely vicious look. And, okay, yeah, maybe I shouldhave brought this up a little sooner. But I’d been busy.“They’re here to help me with something, not to fight,” I said. I caught Alphonse’s eye, whichwas easy even with Casanova in the way since he is almost seven feet tall. “Right?”“Sure thing,” he agreed smoothly, giving Casanova’s shoulder a friendly squeeze that had theincubus wincing in pain. “Came to see the bikes over at the Mirage.”“You’re in my territory!”Alphonse grinned lazily. “There ain’t no territories no more—or didn’t you hear? The Senateoutlawed ’em to cut down on the feuding.” He chuckled, like that was the best joke he’d heard in awhile.“He likes motorcycles,” I reminded Casanova quickly. “You know that!”It was true. Besides photography, B-grade vampire movies and killing things, Alphonse likedbig, loud bikes that belched black smoke and choked anyone unfortunate enough to be behind him.For a cold-blooded killer, he was remarkably well-rounded.He was also really good at getting under Casanova’s skin. Not that he had to work very hard. Igot the impression that there was some lingering resentment over the fact that Alphonse had takenCasanova’s place as Tony’s second a few years back. I had no idea if that had been a purely businessdecision or was partly personal, but there was no doubt that the incubus resented it. And Alphonseshowing up on his doorstep without so much as a by-your-leave wasn’t helping.“And if me and my lady want to do a little gambling, who’s gonna stop us?”The five huge security personnel took a collective step forward. I started to get between themand Alphonse’s group, which consisted of him, Sal, three vamps I remembered from Tony’s, and onethat I didn’t. I really didn’t want to be responsible for a territory war. But Sal caught my wrist fasterthan I could blink and pulled me out of the way.“Let ’em get it out of their systems now or it’ll be a whole lot worse later,” she said, as the twogroups surged into each other. Alphonse picked up a standing ashtray, which was as big around as asmall trash can, and swung it like a club. The black sand, which had been neatly impressed withDante’s logo, went flying everywhere before the ashtray caught Casanova squarely in the stomach.He staggered back into Enyo, knocking her off her stool.“You don’t care if they kill each other?” I demanded, as Enyo righted herself, looked around,and tossed the gutted slot machine straight at Alphonse.Sal pulled me back a few yards, to where a small bench sat near the ornate glass doors leadingto the promenade. She lit a cigarette, her numerous rings catching the light better than the cobwebcoveredchandeliers above our heads. “They gotta establish boundaries,” she said, shrugging.“This isn’t why I brought you here!”“Honey, this was gonna happen sooner or later anyway. Better it be now, when they still needeach other.”Casanova took a flying leap, landed on Alphonse’s back, and started choking him with theplastic cord from a comp card. “They don’t look like they’re pulling any punches to me.”140  271“Relax. They can’t afford to kill each other with Mircea’s life on the line. It’s just a pissingcontest—let ’em get it over with and then we’ll talk.”Apparently, Casanova had grabbed Enyo’s comp card, and she wanted it back. Or at least Iassume that was the reason she ripped him off Alphonse and threw him through the glass doors. Salappropriated a tray of drinks from a server, who was scurrying to get out of the way, and regardedme narrowly, long red nails tapping slightly against her glass.She’d gone all out dress-wise. Her silky white pants clung like they loved every inch of her, andher gold lamé top plunged here and was cropped there until it was really more of a concept than anactual shirt. Her honey blond hair was pulled back into a curly ponytail, and her makeup wasflawless. She took in my rumpled T-shirt and jeans, which I’d thrown on while still bleary-eyed fromsleep, and my rat’s nest hair. “You gotta step it up, girl. You’re with Lord Mircea,” she informed me,in tones of awe.I decided that attempting to explain my actual relationship with Mircea would be a mistake,since I wasn’t even sure what it was. “So?”“You represent the family. And this?” A dismissive gesture indicated my complete lack ofsartorial elegance. “Is downright embarrassing.”“I beg your pardon?”“You can’t go around looking like this,” Sal said clearly, as if she thought I might be a littleslow. Her boyfriend, who’d gotten up some momentum swinging from a chandelier, dropped ontoone of Casanova’s boys, who’d been beating the vamp whose name I didn’t know to a pulp.“I wasn’t exactly expecting you tonight,” I said defensively. “Not to mention that I’m indisguise.”“As what? A homeless person?”I should have remembered: Mircea was in the minority among vamps for preferring understatedattire. Most believed in the old adage that said, if you had it, flaunt it, and for all you were worth.Alphonse was an enthusiastic convert to that mind-set, so much so that he’d gotten into trouble morethan once at court for being flashier than the boss. Tonight he was sporting one of the bespoke suitshe had tailored in New York for three or four thousand bucks a pop and enough bling to make a rapstar jealous. Maybe I should have at least brushed my hair, I thought belatedly.Casanova staggered back in from the hall, grabbed a drink from the tray Sal had put on the endof the sofa, and belted it before sending the dish slicing through the air toward Alphonse’s neck.Alphonse ducked at the last minute and it would have hit Deino, except she caught it like a Frisbeeand sent it right back. Sal plucked it out of the air and set her now empty glass on it before putting itback on the sofa cushion.“You’re gonna need a look,” she said thoughtfully.“What?”“A persona.”I blinked. It was disconcerting to hear words like “persona” come out of Sal’s mouth. I’d neverknown her very well at Tony’s—mostly, she’d been draped over Alphonse, dressed in somethingshort, tight and revealing, doing a damn good impression of a dumb blonde. Actually, until that141  271second, I’d thought she was a dumb blonde. “Take me, for instance. I’m an ex-saloon girl and agun moll. You think anybody’s gonna take me seriously if I show up in Dior?”“Maybe Gaultier,” I offered, before yanking my legs out of the way of a vampire, who slidacross the carpet face-first before disappearing under the couch. When he didn’t immediately crawlback out again, I peered underneath, only to have a hand wrap around my throat.Sal ground her shiny silver heel into the side of his arm and he abruptly let go. I got a close-upview of her shoe and realized that stiletto heels were, in her case, aptly named. The thing was madeof metal—alloyed steel by the look of it—and was sharp as a knife.“You have to play to your strengths,” she said, as I tried to rub my throat without being tooobvious. “I’m a tough broad and everybody knows it, so I go with that. But in your case”—she gaveme the once-over—“you ain’t never gonna carry off tough.”“I can be tough,” I said, stung.“Right.” Sal cracked her gum. “With those little stick arms. I think we’re gonna go withelegant, so you’ll match Mircea.”“But Mircea doesn’t—”“And don’t you think that makes him stand out? He’s saying, ‘I’m so strong, I don’t need toplay dress-up for you assholes.’ But even though he don’t wear some weird medieval shit like some,he always looks good.”“I have more important things to worry about than—”“There’s nothing more important than your image,” Sal told me flatly. “You gotta beimpressive, or you’re gonna be fighting all the time. If you don’t look important, everybody’s gonnaassume you’re a pushover. Then we have to defend you for the boss’s sake and a lot of people endup dead. Just ’cause you couldn’t be bothered to put on a little makeup.”My time at court had been about blending in, fading into the background, trying to avoidattention that usually didn’t end well. Nothing in my past experience had taught me how to make animpression. “I don’t usually dress up,” I said lamely.Sal gripped my arm, those bloodred talons denting but not quite piercing the skin. “Oh, we’lltake care of that.” And the calculating look on her face was the scariest thing I’d seen all night.142  271Chapter 16“I can’t breathe,” I complained.Sal shot me a look in the full-length mirror in front of us. “You don’t need to breathe. You needto look good,” she said, ruthlessly lacing up the back of my bodice. We were in the penthouse suitethat she’d appropriated along with a bottle of champagne, half a dozen bellboys and the dress I’dordered from Augustine. He had not been pleased to be woken up in the middle of the night or tohave his workroom invaded, and had loudly declared that feats of genius take time and he wasn’tfinished yet, thank you. Then Sal bought two outfits outright and put in an order for an even dozenmore and he shut up so fast his mouth made a popping sound.“No, you don’t need to breathe. I’m pretty sure it’s a necessity for me.”“Did you always whine this much?”“I don’t think asking to be allowed to breathe constitutes—”“Because I don’t remember it.” Sal paused to admire the very rude slogan that had just writtenitself across her chest. One of the outfits she’d gotten from Augustine was a black cat suit thatdisplayed neon-colored graffiti on itself at random moments. Sal had discovered that she couldinfluence the choice of words if she thought very hard, and she was having fun corrupting her outfit.“Of course, I don’t remember much about you at all,” she continued. “You never had two wordsto say to anybody, except those imaginary friends of yours—”“They were ghosts!”“—always slinking around in the shadows, looking spooked if anyone so much as noticedyou—”“I wonder why?”“—which as far as I can tell hasn’t changed.”I sucked in a breath, planning to teach her suit a new word, except that she cinched in the waistat that moment and all the air was forced out of my lungs. “Keeping your head down is the veryworst thing you can do! It makes you look vulnerable.”“Which is fair enough since I am, in fact—”143  271“You gonna hide all your life? You gotta show everybody that they need to be afraid of you, notthe other way ’round. That thing you did with the Consul, that was good. It made ’em pull back alittle, made ’em think. You haven’t had any more problems with the Circle lately, right?”“Other than the huge bounty they put on my head?”“Huh. Maybe we need to make the point a little more obvious.”“Any more obvious and I’ll be dead.” Sal turned to pick up her champagne and a very rudephrase flashed across her backside. I scowled at it, but I wasn’t going to lower myself to fight with apiece of fabric. “I haven’t had any problems because they don’t know where I am.”Sal paused to tip the last of the exhausted-looking bellhops. He’d just dumped a trunk bigenough to conceal a body in the middle of the living room floor. And considering who it belonged to,it just might. “Honey, everyone knows where you are!” she said, as soon as he’d left. “I mean, comeon. What do you think we’re doin’ out here?”“Planning to beat up Casanova?”“Other than that.”“I don’t know. Rafe called you—”“And we usually jump when he snaps his fingers,” Sal said, rolling her eyes. “Alphonse’s cometo suck up to the new boss. And since he ain’t around, you’ll do.”“Uh-huh.” Alphonse sucking up to me was about as likely as the earth suddenly deciding tochange direction, just for a switch.“You really don’t get it, do you?” Sal looked genuinely puzzled. “There’s a war on.Everybody’s choosing sides. The smart ones are aligning themselves where the strength is. Like withMircea. Like with you.”“What about Tony? He’s your master.”“And I never fully appreciated how much I hated that little toad until he was gone.”“But if he comes back—”“I’ll kill him,” Sal said, sounding as if she’d relish the opportunity.“You can’t. As your master—”“He won’t be my master by then. Mircea will.”Things suddenly made a lot more sense. “You want Mircea to break your bond.”“When this thing’s over, we intend to still be standing—and on the winning side,” Salconfirmed, shooting me a look out of suddenly shrewd blue eyes. “Not dead fighting for a man weboth despise.”Wonderful. Yet another group who was depending on me, expecting me to somehowmiraculously make everything right again. I decided that maybe I’d been better off alone; fewer144  271people to disappoint that way, fewer things to screw up. “If I’m so powerful, why can’t I keepthose two downstairs from killing each other?”Sal picked up the phone and handed it to me. “You want them to stop horsing around, tellthem.”“Just like that.”“Exactly like that.”I looked at her blankly, but she just snapped her gum at me so I told the phone that I would liketo speak to Casanova. It told me that he was rather busy at the moment. I said I’d really appreciate itif he could make the time. It asked if I would like to leave a message. Sal grabbed it out of my handwith a disgusted look. “Get your ass in there and tell him that the reigning Pythia wants to talk tohim,” she snapped.So much for my disguise. If the Circle didn’t already know where I was, they probably wouldsoon. “Do you have any idea what you just did?” I demanded, feeling a migraine coming on.Sal punched me on the arm. “You’re Pythia. Start acting like it!”I refrained from rubbing my now sore arm and glared. She glared right back. Casanova came onthe line, sounding a little breathless. “What?”“Are you through?” I asked him. “Because maybe I’m insane, but I could have sworn we werehere because your master is about to go out of his mind, thereby forcing the Consul to kill him, anddo I even need to bring up what happens to both of you in that case?”Alphonse grabbed the phone, not that he needed it—vampire hearing was more than goodenough to make any phone conversation a conference call. “What’s the plan? We gonna break himout?”“That would be good,” I agreed.“Rafe said you saw the master a couple days ago. If you got in then, why do you need us now?”“Because the wards almost certainly recorded that little visit!” I said impatiently. “They’ll beexpecting me to try again. And the last time I removed someone from the Consul’s control, she useda null bomb to trap me.”“I heard about that. Didn’t believe it, though.”“Oh, null bombs exist,” I assured him. “And the Consul’s got a stash of them.” I’d seen it formyself, and although I doubted that she wanted to use up any more of a very expensive, very scarceresource on me, the fact remained that I’d made her look bad. It hadn’t been intentional, but vampsrarely cared about such trifles. And messing with the reputation of someone who ruled partly throughthe fear she was able to inspire was a very big deal.“I meant I didn’t believe you could pull it off,” Alphonse clarified.Neither had I. I decided it wouldn’t be prudent to mention exactly how much luck had beeninvolved. In a world where reputation was all-important, I didn’t have much of one to trade on.Alphonse remembered me as Tony’s tame little clairvoyant, something that was not going toconvince him to do a damn thing. Thinking of me as someone gutsy enough or crazy enough to go145  271up against the Consul would be a much better image.Fortunately, both Alphonse and Casanova needed me to ensure that Mircea stayed alive andwell. Until the geis was lifted, I could trust them. To a point. Probably.“I think I know how we can do it,” I said.Casanova had been making spluttering sounds in the background. I thought someone had beenchoking him, but I guess not, because he suddenly piped up. “Okay then. You’re insane. Thisexplains a lot about you.”“Insane and the boss’s girlfriend,” I reminded him sweetly.It’s probably just as well I don’t speak Spanish.Thankfully, by the time Sal received word back from the Consul that she would see us, it wasalmost dawn. That wouldn’t have bothered the head of the Senate, as she’d long since ceased to bebound by the sun cycle, but Alphonse and company weren’t in that league. So I had a day’s reprievebefore I found out if my plan was going to work. And since I’d already screwed up my sleep cycle, Idecided to use it for other things.Nick was holding the fort when I got to the research room. He had his nose buried in a huge,dusty old tome, but looked glad to take a break. “There’s been no word on your friend, Tami,” hetold me before I could say anything. “Not that I have the same level of access anymore, as a fugitivefrom justice.”I squirmed slightly. “Yeah. Sorry about that.” Someone should have warned him that I tend tohave that effect on mages.“It had to happen sooner or later. The system is antiquated, but the Council refuses to see that.”“And here I just thought they were a bunch of power-grubbing asshats.”“That, too,” Nick said dryly, shutting the cover of his book. It had a familiar symbol embossedon it, silver scales bright against the worn green leather.“The ouroboros,” I said, and was immediately sorry when his face lit up with the delighted airof a fanatic who has found a kindred soul.“I didn’t know you were interested in magical history, Cassie.”I hadn’t been, before the Codex came along. Now I didn’t have much choice. “Symbol ofeternity, right?”He nodded enthusiastically. “That’s one interpretation. The snake—or dragon in somedepictions—eats its own tail, thus sustaining its life and ensuring an eternal cycle of renewal.” Heflipped to the frontispiece, an almost translucent sheet covered with the image from the coverrendered in bright jewel tones. “This one was copied from an Egyptian amulet, dated to 1500 B.C.,but it was also known to the Phoenicians and the Greeks, the Chinese and the Norse…really, it’s theultimate archetype. There’s hardly a culture that didn’t know it in some form!”“How interesting.” And it was, sort of. But I didn’t have time for a magical history lesson.146  271“Have you seen Pritkin today?”I was too late; Nick was already buried in another book. “It’s also one of the oldest protectivesymbols in the world, possibly the oldest. Not to mention the most widespread. The Aztecs believedthat a giant serpent resided in the heavens as protection for Earth until the end of the age. TheEgyptians had a similar myth. Both cultures thought that when the ouroboros’ protection failed, theage of man would come to an end.”“Nick?” I waited until he looked up. He had a smudge of dust on his nose. “Bad-temperedblond, in need of a haircut?”“John? Oh, he’s around somewhere.” Nick dismissed him with one hand, while grabbinganother book with the other.I plucked it out of his hand. “This is what you’ve been researching down here?” There seemedto be an awfully lot of books devoted to Nick’s hobby and none to the geis.He saw my expression and hurried to explain. “No, no. Or, rather, yes, but it does tie into oursearch.”“It does.”“Yes. You see these?” He pointed out a line of symbols on the frontispiece, rendered in silvergilt and curving around the outside of the snake’s scales. “The Ephesia Grammata,” he announcedproudly, as if that explained anything.“And that would be?”“Sorry. The Ephesian Letters. They gave an added…oomph…to the protection. You often seethem on amulets in conjunction with the ouroboros symbol. They were said to have been written bySolomon himself.” He flipped to a line drawing showing the snake surrounding a guy on horsebackwith a long spear. “That’s him, attacking evil,” he added, pointing to the figure in the middle of thecircle. “And there’s the Ephesian letters again.”“But what are they?”Nick blinked at me owlishly for a moment through his glasses. “You’ve never even heard ofthem?”“Why would I ask you about them if I had?”“It’s just…they’re famous. Even to norms.” He looked slightly offended at my level ofignorance. I crossed my arms and stared at him. “They were said to have been inscribed on the statueof Artemis at Ephesus, the center of her cult in the ancient world,” he explained. “She was closelyassociated with protective magic, and the words were considered some of the most potent vocesmagicae in existence.”“Magic words,” I translated. “And what do they mean?”“That’s just it.” Nick looked at me proudly, like I’d finally said something smart. “No oneknows.”“What do you mean, no one knows? Why use words if you don’t know what they mean?”147  271Nick shrugged. “Words have power, some more than others.”“And yet no one’s ever figured them out?”“Oh, we know what the individual words mean,” he said, sounding vaguely patronizing. “Thefirst one, askion, translates roughly as ‘shadowless ones,’ probably some reference to the gods. Theproblem is that each word is only a mnemonic aid, a memory prompt for a line of text.”“It’s only one word out of a whole line? What happened to the rest?”“That’s the point. Together, the complete text forms a spell too important, too powerful, foranyone to risk writing it down in its entirety.” He grinned, a flash of large white teeth in his freckledface. “Except once.”“Let me guess. The Codex contains the full spell.”“The oldest riddle in all of magic,” Nick said dreamily. “The secret to ultimate power.”I was beginning to understand why the Dark Fey king wanted the Codex so badly. “Sounds likesomething people might have wanted to hold on to.”“It’s the same old story,” Nick said, his smile slipping. “A group of power-hungry leaders,probably of the Artemis cult, didn’t want to risk it falling out of their hands. So they only transmittedthe full spell orally. But when the temple burned to the ground in 356 B.C., they all died.”“And since no one had ever written it down—”“No one knew what it meant.”“Well, that was stupid.”“Exactly. It is possible to be too careful. Sometimes you can lose more by being overly cautiousthan by taking a necessary risk.”“Like telling me where Pritkin is?” I asked idly.“Yes, I—” Nick stopped, frowning. “You tricked me.” He sounded more surprised than upset.“Where is he?”“You need to give him some time. He’s—”“Had as much as I have, and I was attacked, too. I need to talk to him, Nick.”“I really don’t think—”I leaned across the table, slamming a hand down on his precious pile of books. Keeping mytemper these days was starting to take a lot more concentration than I could spare. “Here’s the thing,Nick. Tonight I have to pay a visit to the Consul, who has a bit of a short fuse and is already lessthan pleased with me. So I really need to know if a ticked-off demon lord is likely to crash the party.And the only way I can get that information is to talk to your buddy.”“I understand, but you have to consider—”148  271“And when I need to do that is now.”His frown deepened. “Are you trying to intimidate me? Because I think you should know—”“I thought all war mages were sworn to the Pythia’s service.” Not that they recognized me asholding the office legitimately, or had so far shown any loyalty whatsoever. But supposedly Nick feltotherwise. Or else I had to wonder what he was doing here.“Well, yes, technically, but—”“I’m Pythia,” I reminded him. “And you’re a war mage. I don’t have to intimidate you forinformation you are duty bound to provide.”Nick blinked at me a couple of times, then sighed and rubbed his eyes. He looked like he wasgetting a headache. “He’s in the training salle.”“Where you should have been half an hour ago,” Pritkin said crisply, from behind me. I jumpedand a hand reached out to steady me. “If you kept your appointments, you wouldn’t have tobrowbeat information out of my colleague.”Nick looked as surprised to see Pritkin as I was despite the fact that he’d been facing the door. Ihad this weird picture flash across my mind of Pritkin simply materializing out of thin air, like hisfather, before I squashed it. He was corporeal, all right, just damn sneaky.“She didn’t browbeat me,” Nick said, offended.Pritkin shot him a look. “Of course not.” He was wearing gray sweats that looked like he’dalready run a marathon in them. He gave my outfit a long look, but didn’t comment. “Get changedand come with me.”“Why?” I asked, my stomach already sinking. Because it was that time of morning, only beingup half the night I hadn’t noticed.“We’re going jogging.”“I don’t run for recreation. I run when someone’s after me with a weapon.”“That can be arranged,” he muttered, pulling me out the door.149  271Chapter 17After I changed into a pair of old sweatpants and a ratty tank top, we made six circuits of theunderground hallways and then ran up and down the stairs until I couldn’t see straight. Pritkin sworeit was only about two miles, which he counted as a warm-up, but I was pretty sure he was lying.Either that, or I was even more out of shape than I’d thought.We stopped in what had served as the gym for a now defunct acrobatic act before Pritkinappropriated it for training purposes. A few practice mats were still rolled against one wall, lookingincongruous considering the rest of the decor. The room was pretty, more like a ballroom than agym, probably originally designed for smaller conferences that wouldn’t need the larger roomdownstairs. It had thick paneled walls running up to a spandreled ceiling, with huge mirrors on threesides and tall stained-glass windows on the other. The light they let into the room rippled like water,splashing a mosaic of color over the wooden floor.I leaned casually against the door, trying not to look like it was holding me up, while Pritkindug around in a large canvas bag. He kept one eye on me, as if he thought I was about to bolt. Whichwas totally unfair, as that had happened only once and he’d been pulling out the jump rope of doomat the time. Not to mention that the only way I could make a break for it at the moment was ifsomeone carried me.I expected some fiendish new exercise equipment, or another gun that he thought I mightactually be able to aim. The guy lived in hope. So I blinked uncertainly at what emerged instead.“What is that for?”“Guns jam and misfire with the application of the right spell,” Pritkin said curtly, “andoccasionally without it. They also aren’t effective against every enemy. Spells, likewise, can becountered by shields, stronger spells, or by incapacitating the caster. Neither method is adequate onits own, particularly when, as in your case, the potential enemies come in so many varieties.”I narrowed my eyes. “Meaning what?”He slapped the flat of an old-fashioned training sword against his leg. Its blade was wood, but itstill made a loud thwacking sound. “Meaning here we have it. Swords and sorcery.”“No, there you have it. I’m not a war mage.” I’d agreed that I needed to get in better shape andto learn how to occasionally hit what I aimed at, but I hadn’t signed up to be sorcerer’s apprentice.“No. You’re not. Which is why you almost died yesterday.”150  271“Um, no. I almost died because your father decided he didn’t like me talking to Saleh.Something we should discuss sometime.”“I knew you were up to something at that flat.”“Yes, thanks. Not the point.”“What did he tell you?” Pritkin demanded, giving me a weird and very creepy sense of déjà vu.I just stared at him until he cursed and twisted, hiking up the corner of his sweatshirt. The brightcolors of the tattoo reassured me slightly, although I assumed they could be faked. “Maybe we needa code word,” I said doubtfully.Pritkin muttered one that I decided to ignore and shoved a sword at me. I immediately droppedit because, despite being wood, it was roughly half my body weight. It hit the floor pommel-firstwith a dull, ringing thud. “You can’t be serious.”“It’s the smallest I have. We’ll get you something more appropriate later. And you evaded thequestion.”“No, I didn’t. Saleh didn’t say much. He was too preoccupied by the fact that your father killedhim.” I wondered how many more times I was going to have to bring up the family connectionbefore Pritkin took the hint. Not that under normal circumstances it would have been any of mybusiness, but almost getting the life sucked out of me wasn’t normal. Not entirely unknown, but notnormal.“There are some creatures who cannot be killed,” Pritkin said, ignoring me as usual. “Youencountered one yesterday. Your instincts were good, but throwing potions at that one normally doesnothing more than annoy him.”“He looked a little more than just annoyed to me.”“Because you somehow managed to hit him with perhaps two dozen spells, half of themcorrosive to demonkind, all at the same time. I doubt if anyone else has managed as much.” He shotme a look. “I would like to know how you did it.”“I stopped time. By accident,” I said, as his eyebrows rose. “Agnes showed me once that it waspossible, but she never had time to teach me how.”“Can you duplicate it?”I shook my head. “I doubt it. Not without knowing what I did in the first place.” And notwithout spending a day in bed, paying for it afterward.“You were lucky, then,” Pritkin said grimly. “Next time you may not be.”“What do you want me to do? Freak out?”“No, I want you to learn what you can do to banish him or any demons who might take aninterest in you!”“And why would they do that?” I asked, suddenly wondering if freaking out didn’t make senseafter all.151  271“Why does anyone? You attract trouble like a magnet.”I scowled. “Don’t even try it. This wasn’t my normal bad luck calling and you know it. Thatdemon was your father and you didn’t even warn me about him!”“I’m warning you now. A decapitation won’t kill him, but it will force him back into the demonrealm for a short time, perhaps a few days. Anything that causes catastrophic failure of the body hehas assumed will do as much, but his shields can stop most attacks, including gunshots. And unlikemost demons, he is not affected by direct sunlight. He has to drop his protection to feed, however,which gives you a moment of—”I kicked my sword against the wall. “Pritkin!”“You need to pay attention to this! I can’t be everywhere, and even when I am”—he took abreath, as if the admission pained him—“there are some things from which I may not be able toprotect you.”“I don’t expect you to. But I do expect to be told the truth.”“We didn’t come here to talk.” He picked up my sword and shoved it back in my hands.Maybe he hadn’t, but it had definitely been on my agenda. I couldn’t force the truth out of him,though. And in his case, I didn’t think reminding him of my office was going to do much good. Iraised the sword, getting two hands on the pommel and wishing for something less likely to result inback strain. It was about the only body part that didn’t already ache.“You want to fight, fine,” I told him. “But if I prove I’m halfway competent at this, you have toanswer my questions for a change.”Pritkin didn’t even bother to respond, except by attacking. I twisted out of the way before theblow could land, a crotchety voice echoing in my ear, its scathing comments familiar, almostsoothing: You don’t have strength, girl, and you never will. Don’t depend on it! If you don’t need toblock, don’t. Your opponent may be stronger than you, but he can’t hurt you if you’re not there. Asecond later, my sword was aimed at Pritkin’s jugular, putting him back on point.I found myself staring at cool green eyes that were suddenly assessing. The tension seemed tocrank up a notch without him moving a muscle. I kept a proper distance back, which, since ourswords were the same length, was close enough to be able to strike but far enough away to need onlyone large step forward to attack. He slowly circled me, footwork perfect, never crossing his feet orgiving me any chance to unbalance him. I hadn’t seen him fight with a sword before, but it lookedlike he’d also had a few lessons.I mimicked his movements, my governess Eugenie’s mantra in my ears: speed, timing, balance.Slide your feet across the ground, don’t jump about like a frightened rabbit! I was a lousy shot andwas beginning to doubt that I was ever going to get much better. But I did know the basics aboutswords. Eugenie and Rafe had sparred with me often enough growing up to ensure that. Eugenie haddefended the lessons to Tony by claiming that they were more exercise than combat training.She’d lied.Watch for the shift in weight, the drop of a shoulder, the slight tensing of muscles thatprecipitates an attack. And above all, don’t think! Don’t think about your opponent, who he is orhow well he fights or what you believe is going to happen. You don’t know. Be confident but notoverconfident. Stay open, flexible and ready to act or react.152  271Pritkin’s blade swept down, then suddenly reversed its stroke as he stepped into a perfectlybalanced thrust. On every wall, his mirrored self lunged with him—at empty air, because that feintwas one of Rafe’s favorite moves and I hadn’t fallen for it. He recovered almost immediately,pivoting out of one pattern into another, far too fast for me to get behind him.Hit the person, not the sword! It isn’t the sword that’s trying to kill you. And remember, talleropponents have a longer reach, but they often leave their legs exposed. It isn’t only torsos and headsthat are targets, girl! I made a slashing move on a downward arc, and got a glancing hit on Pritkin’sleft calf as he danced out of reach. I doubted it would even bruise, but with a real sword, it mighthave drawn blood.Eugenie could have taken his leg off with it, but I didn’t have her skill. Despite her best efforts,I never would. But unlike Rafe, she had never pulled her punches. We’d fought with wooden swords,too, which was how I knew they hurt like hell when they hit. And she’d had no compunction aboutspanking me across the shins or backside with the flat of her blade if I was giving less than my best.Over the years, along with a lot of bruises, I’d accumulated rudimentary skill that, it seemed, hadn’tcompletely deserted me.Remember to breathe. We may not have to, but you do, so use it. Strike on the exhale, it givesyou more power. Great advice, but the trick was managing to land a blow at all, which was suddenlya lot harder. Parry, retreat, strike, lunge—I was moving on autopilot as Pritkin kicked it into highgear. I guess he’d decided playtime was over. And I hadn’t even realized that was what we’d beendoing.Within a minute, the burn of tired muscles was working its way through my arms andshoulders, down to my spine. Sweat was dripping in my eyes, turning my vision hot and grainy, andan exhausted headache was building inside my skull. But Pritkin’s sneaker-clad feet made hardly anysound against the polished wood floor, and he’d stopped telegraphing his movements. While themirrors threw back images of him as an almost living extension of his weapon, his word flowingseamlessly into muscle and sweat and bone, I had to concentrate just to stay in the fight and not tripover my own feet.There’s no such thing as a fair fight! Use what you have, all you have: throw sand in their eyes,kick dirt, hit below the belt. Remember, your goal is survival, not a prize for chivalry. That last wasone lesson, at least, that I’d never had to be told twice. I ignored the blade coming at me,concentrated on the space behind Pritkin, and shifted. A second later, I had the point of my sword inthe small of his back.I hesitated, foolishly assuming that would end it, but Pritkin apparently had other ideas. Hewhirled, his weapon catching mine and spinning it out of my hand, his sword point under my chin,all practically before I could blink. “I wondered how long it would take before you remembered youcan do that.”I shifted before the look of amused superiority on his face had completely coalesced, andgrabbed my sword from where it had skidded to a stop under the windows. I turned to find himalmost on top of me, having crossed the room at a run, and I shifted again just before he got a handon me. I tried something a little fancy, hoping to save the few seconds it would take me to turnaround, and ended up facing him.Unfortunately, my inner ears didn’t appreciate the sudden change in direction and a wave ofdizziness cost me more time than a spin would have. It also made me stumble into him as he startedto turn and we tripped and went down to the floor together, trying to move our swords out of the waybefore we fell on them. I tried to pin him, but he rolled us over and grinned down at me, eyes bright,face flushed.153  271“That’s thrice now, practically back to back. What’s your limit again? Four?”I shifted out from under him and heard him fall to the floor with a thump as I grabbed my swordback. Or maybe it was his; my hair was in my eyes, along with a lot of sweat, and I wasn’t seeing tooclearly. “It varies,” I panted, denting the sweatshirt over his heart with the point. “On themotivation.”Pritkin’s leg caught me behind the knee, and I stumbled, barely managing to move the swordbefore I impaled him with it. A hard body slammed me the rest of the way to the floor before I couldrecover, and warm breath was in my ear. “You’re not sure?”“Haven’t had reason…to find out yet,” I said savagely, trying to buck him off. Of course, itdidn’t work.“It’s a good trick,” Pritkin said, not letting me up, “but of limited use if it’s the only one in yourarsenal. We’re going to have to work on—”I gave a final heave, and when it had no more effect than the others, shifted once more. It wasperceptibly harder this time, and the dizziness on landing was a lot stronger. I’d aimed for the farside of the room, but by the time I recovered, Pritkin was almost there. “Enough, already!” he yelled.“Making yourself sick isn’t going to—”“You’re just…a sore loser,” I panted, trying to get my breath back. Shifting the first time hadbeen like running up a couple of stairs; this one had felt more like ten flights.“I wasn’t aware that I had lost,” he replied, sword point getting friendly with my ribs. But hewasn’t taking me seriously, wasn’t watching my body language, probably expecting me to shiftagain. So I didn’t.A twist and a step took me inside his reach, the pommel of my sword caught his chin and myfoot hooked around his ankle. With a pull we were on the floor again, but this time I was on top, witha wooden blade against his neck. He made a choked noise of surprise, or maybe it was protest overthe fact that I had pressed a little too hard. It wasn’t enough to break the skin, but it left a mark, redand raw-looking. I rolled off, my heart threatening to pump out of my chest, my legs rubber.I leaned back against a mirror, chest heaving. I would have liked to gloat, since I’d likely neverhave the opportunity again, but I didn’t have enough air. “I win. So talk.”“What would you like to hear?” he asked, sitting beside me. His tone was even—the bastardwasn’t even breathing heavily—but he dragged the sword point across the floor hard enough toscratch the wood. “That that creature forced himself on my mother, knowing she would die inchildbirth like the hundreds of other women he’d assaulted? That only the small amount of Feyblood she possessed gave her the strength to survive until their child was born? That I exist solelybecause of his perverse curiosity to see if such a thing was even possible?”I blinked. I’d had a mental list of arguments lined up to talk him into telling me something, allof which now had to be trashed. The one thing I hadn’t expected was for him to just come out with itlike that, with no embarrassment, no twitching. And therein lay the problem with every singleconversation Pritkin and I had ever had.I was used to the way vamps quarreled, in convoluted, subtle conversations, a dance of lies andhidden truths, more silent than spoken. I knew that dance, those steps. But with him, there were noconvoluted discussions, implied threats or discreet bargains, just blunt statements of fact that left meoddly confused. I kept looking for the hidden meaning when there wasn’t one. At least I hoped there154  271wasn’t.“I’m beginning to understand why you hate demons,” I finally said.“I hate demons because they exist solely and utterly to plague humankind! They have noredeeming qualities—they are pests at best and scourges at worst—all of which should be hunteddown and destroyed, one by one!”“You’re saying that in an entire race there isn’t one good—”“No.”I knew what it was to grow up feeling that something important was missing from life, to haveno reason to mourn people I never knew, yet to feel their absence like an ever-present ache. Pritkincertainly had reason to hate Rosier, maybe even demons in general, but I thought genocide might betaking things a little far. “And you’ve met them all?” I asked, trying not to flinch under that burninggreen gaze.“You grew up with vampires,” Pritkin said savagely. “Would you care to guess where I spentmy formative years?”A little late, I remembered Casanova saying something about Pritkin being thrown out of Hell.I’d assumed he was exaggerating. Or not, I thought, as Pritkin jumped up and began pacing, his faceredder than when we’d finished practice.“You grew up with those creatures, yet you defend them! I have never understood that, how anyhuman could align herself with the very beings who feed on her!”“You’re confusing demons and vamps again.” He’d had that problem all along, and livingaround Casanova, the only incubus-possessed vamp, probably hadn’t helped.“Am I?” Tension radiated from his body, and his mouth tightened to its usual downturned line.“They’re self-centered, morally bereft predators who feed off any humans foolish enough to givethem the chance. I fail to see a great deal of difference!”I was beginning to understand why Pritkin had never been a big fan of vamps. The way theyand incubi fed might seem a little too close for comfort. Vamps took blood, while incubi fed directlyon the life force itself, accessed through the emotions. But the distinction might get a little blurry forsomeone with his background.“It’s not that simple.” I struggled to my feet, trying not to wince at the ache along my spine. I’dtwisted too fast or stepped wrong, and rolling my head left, then right didn’t seem to help. Pritkinnoticed, but I didn’t get a neck rub. Somehow, I hadn’t expected one.“Some vamps, like Tony, are monsters,” I agreed, “but I strongly suspect he was that waybefore the change. There is no typical vampire, any more than there is a typical human.”He stepped closer, pain and anger warring on his face. “There is a typical demon! Rosier is nodifferent from your friend downstairs, or from any of the others. Except in the amount of power hepossesses, in the amount of pain he can cause.”“My father may not have been a monster, but he worked for one,” I reminded him quietly.Pritkin wasn’t the only one who’d had to face a few unhappy truths about his background. “I’ve hadto come to terms with that, to accept that just because he refused to hand me over to Tony, doesn’t155  271mean he refused to do other things—”“Your father was human,” Pritkin hissed, the abrupt lash of his anger hitting me like a slap,backing me up a step.“So are you!”He laughed his short, humorless laugh, and I realized that I’d never heard him laugh for real. Hehad smiles of wry amusement occasionally, but that was as close as he came. And even they weremostly in the muscles around his eyes. I wanted to see him really laugh, just once. But, somehow, Ididn’t think today would be the day.He moved suddenly, so that we were pressed together from thigh to hip to shoulder, but Irefused to give ground again. “Am I? Have you never wondered why your geis reacts so muchstronger to me than to anyone else, sees me as so much more of a threat?”“It doesn’t seem to feel that way lately.” The goose bumps running up my arms were proof ofthat.“Because he was here! He wanted to make a point, to have me demonstrate yet again that I’mno better than he is.”“Wait—Rosier can block the geis?”“He is a demon lord. Human magic has no power over such a being.”“Could he remove it?”Pritkin grabbed my arms, his fingers digging into my flesh until they were haloed with pale,bloodless outlines. “You will not seek out that creature!”“I don’t usually go around trying to find people who want me dead!” Enough of them found meall on their own. “But if whatever he did could be duplicated, maybe by another incubus—”“No. No one else is that powerful.” His words were suddenly calm again, but his eyes slid awayfrom mine.“Pritkin, if there’s even a chance you could do something about the geis, I need to know.”Before I went to MAGIC and did something really, really stupid.“What do you think I’ve been doing?!”“I know you’ve been looking for a solution in human magic, looking hard. But you hatedemons so much, I wasn’t sure if you’d considered…another alternative.”“There is no alternative,” he said flatly. “Even Rosier could not break the geis, and he has noneed to do so. His power can override it long enough for him to feed, long enough to drain you ofyour life and the power of your office—a fine meal indeed!”“Is that what he wants? The power of my office?”Pritkin didn’t answer; I doubt he even heard me. He picked up a strand of my hair and gave it asharp tug. “You see how strong this is, how resilient? Do you know what someone looks like after an156  271incubus drains them entirely? Hair brittle as straw, skin thin and aged, youth gone, everything—” He turned away abruptly. “I have a long list of reasons to hate that creature,” he said after amoment, with a bite in every word, “but at the very top is his failure to warn me about my nature, totake even one minute to help me avoid becoming what he was.”“You aren’t a demon, Pritkin!”“Tell that to my victim.”“I don’t understand.”He whirled to face me, and I flinched just from his expression. “Then let me make certain thatyou do. When I returned from my sojourn in Hell, I decided to make a normal life for myself. I met agirl. In time, we were married. And on our wedding night, I drained her of life the same way thatthing almost did to you.”I blinked. It occurred to me that I might know who the girl in the picture was, and why Pritkinhad kept it. I should have known: it wasn’t out of sentiment; he was using it to flog himself. I couldhave reminded him that it hadn’t been his fault, that he hadn’t had anyone to ask about his abilities,to warn him of the danger. I could have told him that if it had been me, I wouldn’t have wanted himtorturing himself over my death for more than a century. But I knew what response I’d get. The glarehe was already sending me could have melted glass.“It was an accident,” I finally said. “You didn’t know—”“And I am certain that was a great comfort to her as she lay gasping her last,” he said, biting offeach word. I’d never heard his voice so clipped, so cold. “Betrayed by the one who should haveprotected her, by the one she trusted most. Seeing me in the end for what I truly am, and beinghorrified by it—as she should have been all along. As you would be, if you had any sense at all.”“Pritkin—”He backed me up until I ran into the wall and there was nowhere left to go. The air around himcrackled so restlessly that it was uncomfortable to look at him. “But they bred it out of you, didn’tthey? You don’t mind the monsters feeding from you. You’ve convinced yourself that they’re justlike you, merely humans with a disease. Would you like to know how your vampires actually feelabout you?”I’d grown up around creatures who could kill me with the same effort I would need to squash abug. I knew how they saw me, how they saw all humans. But just because you can kill somethingdoesn’t mean that you do. Not if that something is far more valuable alive. It was the tightrope I’dwalked long before I ever knew I was on one. “I already know—”His eyes went very green and flat, like when he’d been killing people who were too stupid torun away when they had the chance. “I don’t think you do. Believe that they care, believe that theylove, believe anything that makes it easier not to see the truth. But understand this. To them, you arefood. Nothing else. Anytime you forget that, you become vulnerable. And if you make yourself atarget often enough, they will destroy you. Not because they hate you, but because it’s their nature.And nothing will ever change that.”I didn’t try to tell him again that this was old news. Because he wasn’t talking about vampiresanymore, and we both knew it. And because he already looked like he’d lost a fistfight with himself.A pulse beat in his neck and his cheeks looked hot, but his eyes were shadowed. “Don’t tell me whatI am. Just learn how to defend yourself. From them, or from me!”157  271It wasn’t until after he’d left that I realized I still didn’t know why Rosier wanted me dead.158  271Chapter 18“What, I can’t leave you alone for five minutes?” Billy hissed. No matter how many times Ibody-swap—not that it’s been all that many—I still get a weird tingle hearing my voice sayingwords my brain didn’t think up. Maybe I’ll get used to it eventually, but I doubt it.I glanced at the darkened window and saw what I’d expected: a swarthy, saturnine type in a tooloud suit, with slick black hair and a slight overbite. Not the prettiest face around, but also not one toattract anyone’s attention. I’d have to remember to thank Alphonse for strong-arming his man intothis.Possession tends to weird vampires out, mainly because it’s supposed to be impossible. Evenlow-level vamps are able to evict an unwanted guest with a little effort, and the stronger ones haveshields formidable enough to ensure that nothing takes up residence in the first place. But Marcellohad preferred allowing a hitchhiker aboard to suffering his master’s punishment. So far, he’dbehaved himself, staying quiet and not attempting to wrest back control. I wondered how long thatwas going to last.Outside the limo, neon-lit streets melted by in chaotic smears, shimmers of light and color andnoise. Billy and I were headed out of the city to our rendezvous with the Senate. I’d slipped awaywithout telling Pritkin, mainly because he and the Consul hadn’t exactly hit it off the first time theymet and I didn’t need any help making a bad impression. But also because as soon as I got my handson Mircea, I was off to get the Codex and finish this thing. And I still wasn’t convinced that Pritkinwas all that interested in saving a vampire’s life—especially not now.It still felt strange not having him there, though: like an empty holster where there should be agun. I hadn’t realized how much I’d come to rely on his particular brand of insanity. It was too bad;what we were attempting tonight would have been right up his alley.So I had about a thousand things to worry about and less help than I’d planned. Yet not only didthat not keep Billy from bitching, but it didn’t even slow him down. “You were out of it for almost aday,” I pointed out.“Well, forgive me for exhausting myself saving your life!” he snapped. “Not to mention thatyou were supposed to be sleeping! Not running around with gangsters planning a hit on the Senate!”“We’re not hitting the Senate,” I told him patiently for maybe the sixth time. “We’re going in,grabbing Mircea and getting out. No big deal.” It was what I needed to believe, anyway.“Right. Which is why you’re too scared to stay in your own body.” Billy paused, fidgeting.159  271“What?”“My boobs don’t fit in this dress. And no, I can’t believe I just said that.”“Don’t do that,” I batted his hands away from a part of my anatomy they did not need to knowany better. “You’re supposed to look dignified.”“In these shoes? I’ll be lucky if I don’t break your neck.”“Women do this all the time. You have it for one night. Stop with the whining.”“Whining? You really want to go there, Cass? Because we can go there. We can so go there.”“I take it back,” Sal told me. She and the rest of Alphonse’s boys had been watching theexchange with slightly interested expressions—which, since they were vamps, meant they werepretty much fascinated. Her boyfriend and Casanova were in the other limo, presumably todemonstrate family solidarity to anyone who might have heard about the fight. “If this is what youput up with every day, you deserve to whine.”“I don’t whine,” I snapped.“Gee, thanks for the input, Bonnie. Feel free to jump into a private conversation just any oldtime,” Billy added. Immediately after meeting them, he’d started calling Sal and Alphonse “Bonnieand Clyde,” and nothing seemed to be stopping him. And since he was in my body for the moment, Ireally wished he’d shut up so maybe Sal would stop fingering her automatic.Billy fidgeted with my anatomy some more, but succeeded only in getting one breast stuckhigher than the other. He regarded them sadly, head tilted slightly to the side. “You know, death hasbeen a lot weirder than I thought.”I looked out the window at the sunset that was painting the desert a deep bloodred. We’d justleft Vegas, so we were nowhere near MAGIC yet. But I could feel Mircea’s presence growing withevery mile, like a magnet drawing me closer. “Life can be pretty strange, too,” I said.The outside of MAGIC is a group of nondescript stucco buildings in the middle of a sea of nottoo-interesting canyons. There’s nothing to distinguish it from any other ranch except its isolationand the fact that there aren’t any horses or day-trippers in sight. But its looks are the least of itsprotections. Area 51 has less security; of course, it also has less to hide.We arrived just as the place was starting to liven up. Not that it was obvious from the exterior,which was mostly housing for the human staff members, but thanks to Marcello’s senses, I could feelthe activity happening beneath the ground. There was the hum of magical wards, the bright wells ofenergy that meant vampires, the totally different magical signatures that indicated mages and other,less familiar sensations that might be Weres or the occasional Fey. It felt how a seismic meter mightlook right before an earthquake hit: too much activity in too small a space, just waiting to explode. Itried not to think about how accurate that simile might be.I followed everyone else in, trying to remember not to duck through doorways. The low ceilingscould accommodate my new height, but they still felt too close, too hard. Billy, wearing my skin,was escorted into an antechamber of the main senate hall along with Sal and Alphonse to cool theirheels and await the Consul’s pleasure. Considering how much she liked me, I assumed they’d bethere a while. The other family members were ushered straight to Lord Mircea’s rooms to hang out160  271while the important types did their business.The vamps had housed me upstairs with the other humans the one and only time I’d acceptedtheir hospitality. Looking around, I could see why. Mircea’s suite was a little too impressive, like anunderground Renaissance palace, with lots of inlaid-marble floors, rich tapestries and crystalchandeliers reflected in too many mirrors. Three different hallways broke off from the foyer and anhonest-to-God butler conducted us to a library where refreshments were milling around. The simpleroom I’d been housed in before was more welcoming, and far more Mircea, than this opulentblandness.After a couple minutes of fighting off would-be blood donors, I started threading my waythrough the crowd. I’d almost made it to the hall when I stopped dead. Standing in the middle of thedoorway was a vampire with big brown eyes, messy brown curls and a cheerful goateed face.Charming, if you ignored the whole cold-blooded murderer thing.I could feel Marcello’s unease mount at sight of the Consul’s chief spy. I really couldn’t blamehim—it wasn’t making me any happier. I didn’t know why Marlowe was slumming with the help,especially with an important meeting about to start, but it probably wasn’t a good sign. He tended toshow up where the action was, but there was no way he could know anything interesting was aboutto happen here.“You’re not hungry?” he asked cheerfully.“Ate before we left,” I said, in Marcello’s low voice. I was glad I didn’t need my borrowedheart to beat, because it was suddenly in my throat. “I thought I’d pay my respects to the master.”“Lord Mircea is indisposed.”“Then I’ll keep it short.”Casanova joined us, a suave figure in cool blue and white, with a bright print tie. He looked likehe was heading for a posh party on a private yacht and managed to make Marlowe’s dark,Elizabethan-era attire look like it came from a bad stage production. “I’d like to see him, too,” hecommented, “to thank him for my new position.”“I thought it was merely an interim appointment.”Casanova smiled slightly. “That’s why I’d like to see him.”Several other vamps made tentative movements towards us, as if they were thinking of joiningthe party. Most didn’t get a chance to see Mircea very often, and with Tony under a cloud, theyprobably planned to do a little groveling. And blame everything on the fat man before the big bossgets any ideas, Marcello added in my head.Stop that, I thought back.“How brave of you,” Marlowe said genially. “He’s not in the best of moods, these days. Mostpeople have been keeping a somewhat…safer…distance.” The newcomers scattered so fast I almostdidn’t see them leave.“Just you two, then?” It was still very friendly. I felt cold sweat breaking out all over myborrowed body.“We’ll convey everyone’s best wishes,” Casanova said, apparently unfazed. Marlowe glanced161  271at me. I didn’t say anything, but I didn’t leave, either.He shrugged. “If you insist.”We followed him down a long hall to a large bedroom/sitting room combo. I could tell by thefist-sized hole in the door that it was Mircea’s. It looked like things hadn’t improved since my lastvisit.Unlike the muted colors that predominated in the public rooms, it was awash in color,something I’d failed to notice on my previous visit because the lights had been off. They still were,but Marcello’s eyesight was a lot better than mine, and easily picked out the bright turquoises, redsand greens of traditional Romanian folk art in niches and painted on a huge carved wardrobe. Thepieces should have looked gaudy and cheap next to the rich but understated brown and cream decor,but they didn’t.Other than the colorful art, the first thing I noticed was the bed. The broken post was still listingto the left, and the covers were still rumpled but no one was in them. A quick glance confirmed thatMircea wasn’t lurking in any of the room’s dark corners, either. But someone else was.“Tami!” It was out before I could stop it. Tami looked confused, Casanova gave me an “I can’ttake you anywhere” expression and Marlowe grinned.“Thank you. I was wondering how to tell which of you it was,” he told me pleasantly.I was too busy goggling at Tami to pay him much attention. She looked older than Iremembered, more so than should have been true for seven years, and she was too thin. Even moreof a worry were her clothes—a rumpled tan suit with torn pantyhose—which would have told mesomething was wrong even if her expression hadn’t already said that she was on her last nerve. Tamihad always taken pride in her appearance, never flashy but always neat and clean. The fact that itlooked like she was still wearing the clothes they’d nabbed her in really bothered me. But she wasalive.Casanova sidled up, probably wanting to be in position so I could shift us out. That had beenthe plan, in case anything went wrong. Too bad it wouldn’t work now.“Don’t bother,” I said, to get him to stop elbowing me in the ribs. “She’s a null.”“What?” Casanova frowned at Tami and she frowned back, fear starting to replace theconfusion on her face.“It’s okay,” I told her quickly, hoping I wasn’t lying. It didn’t seem to reassure her much,probably because she didn’t know who the hell I was.“In what definition of the term is this okay?” Casanova demanded.I shot him a look, but he had a point. Since my power follows my spirit, not my body, it hadseemed simple enough to slip in to see Mircea in disguise and shift him out. Even if the Senate hadrigged a null bomb to prevent that, it wouldn’t be triggered by Marcello. I should have remembered:nothing was ever simple where the Senate was concerned.“It was a good plan,” Marlowe said, almost as if he’d been reading my mind. He tried to looksympathetic, but that grin kept popping back out.“Except for the part about it being a complete failure?” Casanova inquired.162  271“How did you get Tami?” I asked Marlowe.“We heard that the mages had a null in their holding cells and asked to borrow her for a time,”he told me readily. “We thought it would be cheaper than using up a bomb every time you visit.”And damn it, I should have thought of that. Parking a null beside Mircea’s bed was the perfectsolution. Unlike a bomb, Tami was “on” all the time. And the fact that a live null’s power waseffective only over a very limited area wouldn’t matter if she was sitting right next to him. She wasjust as secure this way as in one of the Circle’s cells, and her presence ensured that, if I showed upagain, I’d be trapped until the vamps could nab me.Like right now, for instance.“I didn’t know until we started chatting that the two of you were acquainted,” Marlowe added.I said one of Pritkin’s bad words. No wonder Marlowe looked so damn happy. The Circle hadhanded him a major lever to use on me without even realizing it.I decided to just skip the part where we did the threats and the bargaining and the arriving at theobvious conclusion thing. “If she’s a loaner, the Circle is going to want her back,” I pointed out.If possible, Marlowe looked even more pleased. That damn grin was going to crack his facepretty soon. “We’ll think of something,” he assured me. “Shall we?”I sighed. It was a good thing that I’d dressed Billy up for the occasion, because it looked like wewere going to see the Consul after all. “Yeah. Let’s get it over with.”Tami stopped dead when we entered the Senate hall and just stared. There was plenty to look at,from the huge red sandstone cavern to the knife-edged chandeliers to the colorful banners that hungbehind the ornate seats that clustered around the huge mahogany slab of a meeting table. But I didn’tneed to wonder what had caused her mouth to drop open like that. It was hard to concentrate onanything else when the Consul was in the room.I thought at first that, just for a change, she had decided to wear something that wasn’t stillalive. But then the gold and black snakeskin print on her caftan undulated, sending a tide ofglimmering scales rolling up and down her body. And a huge snake’s head rose behind her face likea hood, with gleaming black eyes that watched me malevolently. I realized with a start that she’dskinned what looked like the granddaddy of all cobras, but somehow kept it alive. Augustine, Idecided faintly, would have had fits.Billy moved to meet me, and I was relieved to see that at least he’d solved the breast issue.Augustine’s creation fit me like a glove down to the waist, where it billowed out in a bell skirt with aslight train. I wasn’t into antique fashion, but I’d seen enough period movies to argue with him aboutauthenticity: it didn’t look like something Marie Antoinette would have worn to me. He’d onlysniffed and informed me that (a) styles had quickly changed after the queen’s head went for ameander without her body, (b) we were talking about magical fashion here, not human and (c) I wasan idiot. It was kind of obvious why Augustine wasn’t exactly a household name. You had to reallywant the clothes to put up with the guy.But damn, he could sew. Or conjure or whatever. I hadn’t really appreciated his skill back atDante’s, what with the near asphyxiation that went with it, but despite the fact that I was never goingto outshine the Consul, I thought I looked pretty good.163  271The basis of the dress was deep midnight blue silk, but it was hard to focus on that because ofwhat was happening on top. Or, rather, what appeared to be happening inside the dress, because themore you looked at it, the harder it was to remember that this was fabric and not a night sky, and thatthose were jewels and not an unimaginable swoop of stars. Somehow, Augustine had created arotating band of diamonds that looked an awful lot like the Milky Way.When Billy got up close, Marlowe flinched and stepped back. It took me a moment to realizewhy: stars are essentially millions of tiny suns. That probably explained the faint, disco-ball effectthat the dress seemed to be throwing on the cavern floor, shedding a puddle of tiny prisms all aroundthe hem.“Cassie?” Tami was looking at Billy in disbelief, and I decided that switching back would makemore sense than trying to explain at this point. Possession was not a skill I’d had when she knew me.I slipped back inside my own skin and Marcello sighed in relief. Apparently, he hadn’t enjoyedthe cohabitation any more than I had. “About time,” Billy muttered as he headed straight for mynecklace. The tone clearly said that I’d be hearing about this later.“It’s okay, Tami,” I told her, ignoring both of them. “I know you didn’t do anything wrong.This is just a mix-up.”Marlowe laughed. “Mix-up? I don’t think so.” He’d apparently recovered from the singeing,although I noticed that he stayed a little farther back than before. There were tiny burn marks on hishose, the size of pinpricks, that I could swear hadn’t been there earlier. “She’s guilty as hell.”Tami had recovered enough from the initial shock to send him a pretty good glare. It lookedreal familiar, maybe because I’d been on the receiving end of a carbon copy very recently. “Jesse!He’s your son, isn’t he?” I would have gotten it before, only she hadn’t had a kid of her own when Iknew her. Or, at least, she hadn’t mentioned one.Tami’s head jerked back to me. “Where is he? Is he all right? Are the others—”“They’re fine. They showed up a few days ago. I have them somewhere safe.”“Oh.” She visibly sagged, and for a moment I thought she was going to end up on the floor. Butshe recovered in time to give me a hug that forced whatever air Augustine’s contraption had left meout of my lungs. “Thank you, Cassie!”“It’s no big deal,” I gasped. “You did the same thing for me once, if I remember. Although nexttime it would be kind of nice to get, oh, a phone call? You knew where I was.”“But not what you’d say. And it’s easier to ask forgiveness than permission.”“You know me better than that!” I couldn’t believe she’d actually thought I’d say no.“I used to know you better than that,” she corrected. “But times change. You got out of that life.Made a new start. And besides, paranoia is a damned useful quality.” We said the last together,laughing in spite of everything, because it had been the Misfit mantra that Tami had drilled into ourheads practically every day.Tami quickly sobered, however. “I was so worried, Cassie…the war mages wouldn’t tell meanything, and I didn’t know…Jesse’s smart, but so many things could have gone wrong and I—”“Nothing went wrong.” I grinned ruefully. “Except that he wouldn’t tell me anything, either.164  271Not that it surprises me now. He’s his mamma’s boy. Only I didn’t know you had a son.”“I didn’t plan to get pregnant. When I found out, I hid it, and when Jesse was born…I had a talkwith his father and he agreed to take him. His wife couldn’t have kids, and he somehow persuadedher to swear the baby was hers. We thought that, as long as Jesse took after him and didn’t show anysigns of, of anything, he could get an apprenticeship one day, have a normal life. But when he waseleven—” she swallowed. “There started to be all these fires.”It took a second before it hit me. “He’s a fire starter? Wow, that’s really…rare.” I caughtmyself, but it didn’t fool Tami.“And really bad,” she said, her mouth twisting. “It put him straight on the Circle’s shit list, andthey locked him up. His father spent two years petitioning to get him out, hired good lawyers, did allthe right things. But they finally had to tell him it was hopeless. Something else, something minor,yeah, maybe they could have helped. But not for Jesse.” Her eyebrows drew together. “And I wasn’tgoing to put up with that shit!”“You got him out.”Her chin jerked up. “Hell, yeah, I got him out. They always treat us nulls like we’re useless, butwhen I walk up to a ward, it damn well goes down! But he’d been in there two years! He told me allkinds of things, how they live—like they’re in prison—how nobody ever touches them—like they’recontagious—and the rumors.”“What rumors?”“You haven’t heard? The Circle is talking about starting mandatory operations, as soon as thekids are old enough.”I frowned. “For what?”“To make sure they can’t reproduce, can’t pollute the precious gene pool, even if they somehowget loose!”“It’s a charge the Circle denies,” Marlowe put in mildly.Tami whirled on him in a fury. “The goddamned Circle wouldn’t know the truth if it bit themon the ass!”Only Tami wouldn’t think twice about telling off a master vampire in front of half the Senate, Ithought, as Marlowe backed up a step. He raised his hands, mouth quirking in a smile he mostlymanaged to conceal. “I never said I believed them.”“But why are you here?” I asked. “I mean, I know you broke the law, but it wasn’t anything thatserious.” Locking up a den mother in the most secure prison they possessed seemed a little overkill,even for the Circle.Marlowe arched an eyebrow at me. “Blowing up half a dozen of the Circle’s educationalfacilities isn’t that severe? Oh, but I forgot to whom I was speaking.”I frowned at him, and then the rest of what he’d said registered. I transferred my frown to Tami.“Wait a minute! You’re the Vixen Vigilante, aren’t you?”She scowled, running a hand over her creased skirt. “Do I look like a vixen to you?”165  271Considering what she’d been through, I thought she looked pretty good. But that didn’t mean Iagreed with what she was doing. “What on earth were you thinking?”“I was thinking I needed to get my son away from those SOBs! But after I broke Jesse out, hebegged me to go back in for some friends of his. And then they had friends and then the friends hadfriends…And sometimes wards weren’t the only obstacles, especially once they figured out I couldget past them. They started rigging booby traps, so I started carrying explosives and…itsnowballed.”“Oh.” I blinked, finding it hard to reconcile the crazed vigilante with the woman I’d known. Ofcourse, she was probably having a similar problem with me.“But the Circle set a trap and I fell into it, and now they want me to give up the names ofeveryone who’s been helping me find homes for the kids. And I won’t.” She glared some more atMarlowe. “I don’t care what you do to me. You damn vampires can drain me dry and I won’t tellyou a goddamned—”“That’s not why you’re here,” I told her, jumping in. A show of spirit was one thing; insultingthe Senate was something else. I’d already done enough of that for both of us. “I want to seeMircea,” I told Marlowe, pulling Tami behind me.“He’s indisposed.”“You already said that. I still want to see him.”Marlowe’s expression blanked with that creepy speed the vamps sometimes showed. “No,” hetold me seriously. “I don’t think you do.”“Where is he?” Alphonse demanded. He and Sal had been prudently keeping to the background,but they came forward now. One of the Senate guards moved to intercept, but Marlowe made agesture and he let them pass.“He had to be moved to a more secure area.” Marlowe shot me a look. “I have need of everyoperative right now; I do not have the men to keep Lord Mircea safely confined.”“Confined?” The word didn’t make sense in context with Mircea. He was a first-level master.They went wherever they damn well pleased. “What are you talking about?”“He attempted to leave, I assume to find you. But he was not in full control of his faculties. Wedid not know what he might do if he escaped into the human population in such a state.” Marlowegrimaced. “He was…displeased…to have his wishes denied. I have six men in critical condition whocan attest to that fact.”I swallowed and tried for a neutral expression. I doubt I made it. When Mircea had beenthinking clearly, he had ordered me away. If he was trying to track me down now, it meant thatthings had deteriorated—even faster than I’d expected.“Where. Is. He?” Alphonse repeated, although it sounded more like “Don’t make me eat yourface.”Sal grabbed his arm while Marlowe just looked irritated. Clearly, he didn’t think much ofAlphonse’s intelligence. It was a point of view I was coming to share. Challenging any Senatemember wasn’t bright, but antagonizing the chief spy was suicidal, especially for someone who wasbarely a third-level master.166  271When Marlowe ignored him, Alphonse let out what could only be called a growl. “Control yourservant,” Marlowe said, “or I will.”It took me a moment to realize that he was addressing me. It didn’t make sense. Alphonse wasnot my servant. Alphonse was…oh, shit. “You’re treating me as Mircea’s second, aren’t you?” Itcame out okay, even though my lips had gone numb.“He named you as such while he was still…capable,” Marlowe admitted.Okay, this was bad. Really, really bad. It explained a lot of things, including why the Consulhad yet to order me dragged off to a cell somewhere, but that was about the only positive aspect.Technically, Mircea could appoint anyone he chose as his second, the person who spoke for thefamily in the event that the master was unable to do so for a time. It was the position Alphonse hadheld under Tony. But why on earth had Mircea chosen me? He had an entire staff at his home inWashington State, not to mention a vast family of adherents, any one of which would have mademore sense as temporary guardian. I couldn’t defend the family, which was a second’s primary job. Ihad trouble just keeping myself alive! What the hell had he been thinking?I licked my lips. It was a telling gesture that would have won me a smack upside the head fromEugenie, but they were suddenly so dry I couldn’t speak otherwise. But nothing seemed to becoming out of my mouth anyway.“Well, of course he did,” Sal said. I felt an iron grip descend on my shoulder. It said, don’t youdare pass out and disgrace us all. I straightened my spine slightly, and the pressure eased enoughthat I might get away with only a slight bruise. “The master and the Pythia have formed an alliance.”Marlowe’s expression made it clear what he thought about that, but then the Consul spoke upand nobody else’s opinion mattered. “Then you may speak for him,” she told me.I moved a little closer, but stopped before the reflection cast by my dress hit the table. I doubtedthe little points of light it was giving off would be more than a flea bite to her, but I didn’t need anyhelp pissing her off. I was probably going to manage that all by myself.I looked up into that beautiful bronze face. “Why has Lord Mircea been imprisoned?”“As you were told, for his protection. He was becoming difficult to control without inflictingdamage. The snare also obviates the need for constant supervision.”“The snare? You mean you put him in—”“We had no choice,” Marlowe said quickly. “Nothing else could hold him.”Alphonse cursed and I bit my lip before I said something I probably wouldn’t live long enoughto regret. But despite my best efforts, I felt my blood pressure skyrocket. She was talking about thetype of magical cage Françoise had tried to use on the Graeae. It was meant for dangerous criminals,which meant the designer hadn’t worried about providing a lot of comfort—or about ensuringunconsciousness. The Consul’s offhand comment meant that Mircea was all alone in a blank worldgoing slowly out of his mind, with no comfort of any kind—no voice to talk to, no hand to touch.Nothing. I couldn’t think of a worse fate.“Are you going to accept that shit?” Alphonse hissed in my ear. His fist was clenched and helooked like a man who dearly wanted to run amok. “Because I—”167  271I stomped on his foot, hard, and amazingly, he shut up. “No.” I looked at the Consul again.“Mircea must be set free. Immediately.”She inclined her head slightly. “You agree to complete the geis?”“I didn’t say that.”“Then he remains where he is,” she said flatly. “We cannot cure him. In confinement, he cannotinjure himself or others.”“He is being injured! The geis is driving him mad!”“A fact you could prevent, if you chose.” A flash of anger rippled across that usually impassiveface. “If he had not named you head of house, I would order you locked in a room with him and wewould have done with this!”“If Mircea wanted that, he wouldn’t have named me his second,” I pointed out, thinkingfrantically. And just like that, I realized why he’d sent me away, why he had taken the only steppossible to ensure that the Consul could not force us together. “He’s afraid, isn’t he?”“What?” Alphonse was obviously lost, but Sal looked thoughtful. I was starting to wonder whoreally ran that partnership.“You’re Pythia now,” she said slowly, working it out. “And the geis responds to power.” Hereyes suddenly got wide. “Oh, shit.”That settled it. I was never going to assume Sal was slow on the uptake again. She’d gotten it alot faster than I had.For Alphonse’s sake, I spelled it out. “When Mircea placed the geis on me, he was the mostpowerful of the parties involved, so it was under his control. It was supposed to be lifted before Ibecame Pythia, but that didn’t happen. And now Mircea is afraid that my power will override his.That, if we complete the geis, I won’t be his servant—he’ll be mine.”Alphonse looked like someone who had just had a load of bricks dumped on him. I left him toprocess things while I turned back to the Consul. “Tony had a portal,” I told her abruptly. “He used itfor his smuggling operation. You can use it to send Mircea into Faerie, where the effects of the geiswill be lessened. He should be in control of himself there.”“The Fey will not allow it.” The beautiful mask was back in place, and so perfect that I almostthought I’d imagined the other.“The dark will. Their king and I have an understanding. And one of his servants is available toescort Mircea to the palace, so he will not be harmed on the way. All we need is a power source toopen the portal.” I gave Billy a metaphysical poke. I doubted that asking him to babysit a badtemperedpixie was going to go over well, but I didn’t have a choice. I didn’t trust Radella. “Makesure she doesn’t try to double-cross Françoise,” I told him.“And how am I supposed to do that?”“She can hear you,” I reminded him. For some reason, she’d never had a problem with that,even in our world. “Tell her the deal is off if she tries anything.”Billy streamed halfway out of the necklace to grin at me. “This has potential.”168  271“And don’t antagonize her!”“Of course not.” He put on his wounded face.“That will not solve the issue at hand,” the Consul insisted, ignoring my one-sidedconversation. The snake’s hood behind her flexed, a long, slow ripple that cascaded down into thegleaming caftan. I didn’t know if that meant anything, so I ignored it.“I’ve been working on a permanent solution.” I had hoped to avoid bringing this up,considering how she was almost certain to respond, but I was out of other options. “There is acounterspell.”“There is not. Our experts all agree.”“Then your experts are wrong. The counterspell is contained in the Codex Merlini.”Marlowe was looking at me with dawning understanding. He’d been there when the Dark Feyking had given me the commission to find the damn thing, when I’d discovered it contained a wayout of the geis. “You found it,” he said softly.I shook my head. “Not yet. But I know how to get it.”“You will tell me,” the Consul said. It was not a question. “I will send for it, and if you speakthe truth, I will order Lord Mircea released. You will remain here until it is brought to me.”“You don’t understand,” I said, trying to keep my temper. “It isn’t somewhere, it’s somewhen.I’m the only one who can get it. I’ve been working on it for almost two weeks now!”The Consul just looked at me. For a moment, I was afraid she’d gone into one of her famoustime-outs, which could last anywhere from a few minutes to a few days, but then she blinked. “Whyshould I believe that you wish to help one of us?”“One of you?” I threw out my hands in exasperation. “Except for the blood-drinking thing, Ipractically am one of you!”Her face broke into the first smile I’d ever seen from her. After one look at it, I hoped it wouldalso be the last. “If that were true, you would be long dead for your defiance.”Okay. Death threats aside, we were making progress. “If I wished Mircea harm, why am Ihere?” I asked. “What punishment could I give him that would be worse than what he’s alreadyundergoing? If I wanted him to suffer, I’d just stay away. That’s how you know I want to help.”“And what do you wish in return?”Finally, we came to it. “I want Tami freed and the charges against her dropped.”“Cassie!” I heard Tami’s excited whisper behind me, felt her eyes boring a hole in the back ofmy neck, but I swallowed the words I knew she hoped to hear.She wanted me to demand that something be done about those damn schools the mages wererunning, but I knew better. The Consul might be able to pull a few strings over a single prisoner, butchanging an entire area of Circle policy would be overreaching. She didn’t have that kind ofauthority, and asking for something I knew she couldn’t provide would only make me look like I169  271didn’t really want to help Mircea. I’d already asked for more than I thought I could get—stipulating that the charges be dropped instead of simply that Tami be freed. I wasn’t going to do anybetter. Not tonight.“In return, I will retrieve the counterspell and free Lord Mircea from the geis,” I said instead.The Consul didn’t blink this time. “Done. But you will take one of us with you.”“I had planned to take Alphonse—” I began, but she cut me off.“No. A senator.”I’d been afraid of this. Why settle for just saving Mircea when there was a chance she could getthe Codex, too? Only that so wasn’t happening. I hadn’t gone through all this to put that kind ofpower into vampire hands. Fortunately, she hadn’t specified which senator.I smiled, and didn’t even try to make it a nicer version than hers. “Agreed.”170  271Chapter 19I landed on Dante’s rooftop two weeks in the past, and almost fell off. My feet were on concrete,but the bell of my skirt swung out over thin air. I grabbed the side of a turret hard enough to scrapeskin, trembling slightly with the realization that a few inches to the left and I’d have landed onnothing at all. But I hadn’t, I’d made it, and after a moment, I managed to pry my hands loose fromthe fake rock and look around.Everything was strangely silent this far up: the traffic noise was muffled and there were nodiscernible sounds of combat. Everything looked normal, too, with the lights of the Strip glittering inthe distance, outshining the star-studded canopy overhead. But a sudden rush of wind from the baseof a tower pushed at me, hard enough to shove me back a step, and with it came the smell ofgunpowder and ozone. It looked like I’d found the right place.Moving cautiously back to the edge of the roof, I saw the parking lot spread out below in apanorama of chaos. The blue smoke had mostly dissipated on one side to reveal burned and blastedcars, a number of obviously dead bodies, and Tomas standing in front of a crowd of curiousonlookers. He was doing his Obi-Wan impression—these aren’t the droids you’re looking for—while a wererat dragged itself toward the back door, leaving a bloody trail on the ground.On the other side of the lot, farther from the street, cleanup had begun. It was briefly interruptedby a vamp running across the lot, waving his arms frantically, flames streaming out from the back ofhis jacket. Mircea moved to intercept, while more vampires emerged from a couple of silver-graylimos parked on the far side of the casino. Mircea brought the crazed vamp under control with aword, and several others jumped him with blankets, putting out the flames. Shortly afterwards, I sawmyself, Françoise and a glowing dot that I assumed was the pixie flash out.Other than Mircea, nobody seemed to notice their departure. Most of his vamps were tooabsorbed in getting the fires under control—when a stray spark can be deadly, you tend to payattention. I glanced back to the other puddle of activity and saw that everyone there also lookedpretty distracted. Tomas was now talking to two cops, while Louis-Cesare propped up the youngerversion of me so I could argue with Pritkin. It was as good an opportunity as I was going to get.I shifted behind Mircea. “Miss me?”His head whipped around and his eyes widened. He glanced at the spot where the other me hadjust disappeared, then back again. “What is this?”I gave him a once-over. I hadn’t been able to tell from the rooftop, but he was looking a littlerough. His jacket was burnt in a diamond-shaped pattern all along the back, with little tatters of black171  271material fluttering out behind him like Halloween streamers. His hair was half out of its clasp,falling askew over a slice of cheekbone, and he had ash on his chin. At least the shirt looked okay: itwas heavy Chinese silk with little toggles instead of buttons, and seemed to have been protectedfrom electrocution by the jacket.A tiny piece of ash stood out starkly against the cream silk. I reached to brush it off, but hejerked away. “We need to get going,” I said impatiently. It was probably going to be only secondsbefore someone saw me who shouldn’t.I reached for him again, but suddenly he just wasn’t there anymore. Damn it! I’d forgotten howquickly vampires could move.“Who are you?” The voice came from somewhere behind me.I spun so fast that my skirts tangled around my legs. I stumbled a little, but caught myselfbefore I went sprawling. But my hair came loose from the chic chignon Sal had managed to concoct,straggling into my eyes. I brushed it back and fumbled around on the asphalt, looking for the bobbypins. I’d told her this wasn’t going to work. Elegance and I were not on a first-name basis.I finally managed to find a couple of pins and stood up, trying to keep hold of them and not spillmy overloaded purse. Marlowe had scrounged around the Senate’s treasury and come up with the bigbag o’ jewels that was currently trying to pull my shoulder out of joint. “Portable wealth,” he’dexplained, when I asked him why I was carrying around a bunch of stones that made the Hopediamond look puny. “In a revolution, people want something that can be easily transported out of thecountry.” I could argue the ease-of-transport thing, but I wasn’t about to complain. I just hoped itwould be enough. Unfortunately, the rocks and my gun hadn’t left room for a hairbrush.“Do you have a comb?” We probably needed to look respectable for this. The way things stoodnow, I wasn’t sure they’d let either of us in the door.When Mircea didn’t answer, I looked up, only to see that he was holding something, and itwasn’t a comb. “What’s that for?”“For you, if you do not tell me the truth.”“I already have a gun,” I told him, confused. What did he think I was going to do with thatthing? It wasn’t a handgun; it was an M16 assault rifle. The thing was freaking huge.And it was pointed at me.“Oh.” I suddenly got the message. I dropped the bobby pins and held up my hands, palms out.But the gun to my chest thing didn’t change. “After what you just went through, it’s understandableyou’d be a little spooked,” I said. And, wow, didn’t I wish I’d thought of that earlier. “But I reallyam here to help. Please, take my hand and I’ll prove it.”Mircea’s only answer was to move back a few steps. Probably to get a better shot. Behind him,several of his vampires looked up from fire extinguisher duty and saw us. Just great.“You can drop the glamour,” he told me grimly. “I am not deceived.”“I’m not using a—” I began, but he did his disappearing act again before I could finish. It tookme a moment, but I spied him across the parking lot, over by one of the limos. And, no, letting himdrive off somewhere really wasn’t an option.172  271I shifted, but in the split second it took me to get there, he had vanished. I was about to openone of the car doors, to check inside, when I caught the reflection in the windows of two blursmoving up behind me. I shifted again before the vamps could grab me, landing back across the lot,near where I’d started. I was starting to get dizzy—not a good sign. Especially when we hadn’t evengotten to the damn auction yet.I looked around, trying to spot Mircea, and almost ran into him. We both shied back, and aquick glance showed me that he’d lost the gun. Maybe he’d remembered that he didn’t really need itto kill me. Or maybe he’d decided to let me get a word in. “Listen,” I said. “I just want to—”He threw a potion in my face. My mouth had been open, and I choked on an absolutely viletastingmess. It was green and oily and globules of it dripped down my chin to land on Billy’snecklace. Wonderful. The thing had so many nooks and crannies that I’d probably never get it clean.When I finally blinked enough of the stuff away that I could see, I found Mircea staring at me, ahalf-perplexed, half-angry look on his face. “That should have stripped away the glamour,” he said,as if talking to himself.“It probably would have, if I was wearing one!” I said furiously. He disappeared again. “Youbetter hope this doesn’t stain!” I yelled at the space where he’d just been, right before an armfastened around my throat.“You must be powerful,” he whispered, his breath warm in my ear, “for that concoction to havefailed.”I shifted out of the almost choke hold and landed behind him. “Will you hold still for oneminute?!”Mircea spun in another movement too fast for my eyes to track and grabbed me around thethroat, palm to bare skin. I sighed in relief. “Thank you,” I said sincerely, and shifted us beforeanyone else noticed our game of keep-away.A moment later, I found myself pinned against a hard, cold brick wall. My body was busyinforming me that maybe I’d done a few too many jumps lately, and I’d landed in a puddle andgotten icy slush in my shoe. Not to mention Mircea’s grip on my neck, which was a little too tightfor comfort.“Where are we? And who are you?” I couldn’t see him very well, but he sounded pissed.“When are we,” I corrected. A thin, whirling snow was falling, catching on my goopyeyelashes. I couldn’t see much of anything with his body in the way, but the night was cold anddamp, not hot and arid, and there were cobblestones under our feet, not asphalt. And judging fromthe dizziness I was experiencing, we’d jumped at least a few centuries. “And you know who I am.”“You are not my Cassandra.” The tone was flat, hard. Not one I’d ever heard from him, at leastnot directed at me.“Then who am I?” I really wished the road would stay still for a minute, long enough for me toget my breath back, to think.“You are a mage, hiding under a glamour, which if you do not drop”—his hand tightenedfractionally—“I will drop it for you.”I swallowed, and felt it against his palm. I wondered how much longer I’d be able to do that,173  271how much tighter that grip had to get before I couldn’t swallow, couldn’t breathe. It didn’t feellike it had far to go, but I couldn’t think of a damn thing to say to stop this. The one thing that hadnever occurred to me was that Mircea would mistake me for one of the people we’d been fighting.Because I knew him, instinctively, unmistakably, I’d just assumed he’d feel the same way.Obviously I’d been wrong.I could feel his fingers on my throat, flexing against the muscle there, and I knew I had to saysomething, do something, now. But I couldn’t shift again, not this soon, not with panic andexhaustion eating at my consciousness. And I was sure I’d black out before I could remembersomething that might convince him to wait a minute before he killed me—Mircea’s hand abruptly fell away and I gasped, little black dots dancing in front of my eyes asmy lungs fought with my throat to get enough air into my starved system. I felt his hand grip mychin, knew when he brushed my hair away from my face, but it seemed pretty trivial next to notasphyxiating. Light fingertips trailed over a couple of faint ridges on my throat, stilling directly overbright, sensitive skin.“Where did you get this?” His voice was faint, but I wasn’t sure if that was him or me. My earswere still ringing, whether from the shift or the half-choking thing I wasn’t sure. It took me a coupleof seconds even to understand what he was talking about. And then I realized why he’d released me,why I probably wasn’t going to die tonight—at least not by his hand. I sagged against the cold brick,so relieved I would have laughed, only it would have hurt my throat too much.“Where?” His voice was stronger now, more insistent; maybe he’d had a chance to recoverfrom the shock. I glared at him, a hand on my abused neck. He could give me the same opportunity.“Where do you think?” I snapped.Bite marks were like fingerprints; no two alike. I’d been wearing the mark of his teeth in myflesh for days, like a brand. It was probably the main reason Alphonse and Sal and even the Consul,in her own way, had been so cooperative. And if they’d recognized it, Mircea certainly had.“It is my mark, yet I did not give it to you.”“Didn’t give it to me yet,” I corrected. There was no way to hide the fact that I was from hisfuture. His Cassie couldn’t shift people through space, much less time. So I’d already given thatmuch away. The trick was not to give anything else.“Why didn’t you tell me? I might have injured you!”“Might have?”His touch was back in an instant. Strong fingers wound into my hair, rubbed at the back of myneck, trailed carefully over the healing wound until I couldn’t feel it anymore. Not the pain, at least,but the two little bumps remained. They weren’t hard, but they were obvious, at least to me. I guessthey must have been to him, too, because he bent his head and kissed them, carefully, lightly, lipssoft and warm against the tiny scars.It wasn’t a particularly sensual touch, but my body reacted immediately, with a rush of wildadrenaline. For a minute, my fingers clenched in his coat, not caring about the cold or that hesmelled like smoke or that I had green goop trickling down my neck.“They’re still there,” I said shakily, as he slowly stroked the length of my throat.174  271“They will always be there,” he murmured. “You are mine. They announce the fact to all whosee you.”“It’s a little more common to get a ring,” I said breathlessly. “Not to mention being consultedfirst!”“I am a gentleman, dulceata?,” he said reprovingly. “I would never enter a lady’s house—orhead or body—unless she invited me.”“But I didn’t—” I began, and stopped. I hadn’t explicitly given permission at the time, but Ihadn’t exactly thrown him out of bed, either. And when I had finally managed to put up a struggle,Mircea had let go. Even as far gone as he’d been, he’d let go.“As I thought,” he murmured, and kissed me. And it was still as warm, as wet, as necessary aswater. I found myself returning the kiss with an enthusiasm that I vaguely thought might not be allthat ladylike, but he didn’t seem to mind. He kissed me until I was dizzy with it, heat spreadingthrough me like I’d drunk something rare and strange and addictive. So addictive that it took me amoment to remember that feeding the geis was not the plan here.I tore away, chest heaving, cold air prickling along my bare arms. I hunched my shouldersagainst the chill and gulped down a noise that absolutely was not even a little bit like a moan.“Would you please not do that?” I whispered. It was hard enough to think as it was, without himsending my hormone levels to join my blood pressure.“Why?” He looked genuinely puzzled.“Because we’re not…we don’t…It’s complicated, all right?”Mircea was able to convey more by a small facial movement than I’d gotten from some entireconversations. At the moment, he had sarcastic eyebrows. “Dulceata?, the only time I have ever leftsuch a mark was to punish or to claim.”“Maybe I—”“And when it is punishment, I do not feed from the neck.”I swallowed and shut up. I wasn’t going to win this way. If I kept on talking, it wouldn’t be longbefore he’d have the whole story out of me. And maybe that wouldn’t matter but maybe it would.Because there weren’t too many people who could contemplate the kind of torture he faced and notbe tempted to try to avert it. He wouldn’t succeed, but he would almost certainly alter time in theattempt.I glanced around, but there was no one in view. I could see because of the light emanating froma couple of stuttering lanterns on either side of a nearby doorway. It was attached to a house thatstood shoulder to shoulder with those on either side, a long row of four-story medieval dwellingslisting together like old drunks. None of the others had lanterns, or shadows moving against thecurtains at their windows. That, plus the fact that my power tends to take me where I need to be,meant that this was probably the place.“There’s a party in there tonight,” I explained, trying for calm when my every nerve said nowand hurry and it’s in there. The idea that the Codex might be only a dozen yards away was enough tomake my thoughts a little tangled even without Mircea’s help. “A couple of dark mages are about toauction off a book of spells. We have to get in there and buy it or steal it or get it before anyone elsedoes or—”175  271Mircea suddenly jerked me against him and pushed us both back against the wall. “Not thetime—” I began, then the air crackled and tore, like all the lightning in Europe had decided todescend on us at once. There was a rush of wind and the world tilted horribly. A second ear-numbingcrack and a flash of impossible purple light later, and an ornate barge sat in the middle of the narrowstreet, so large that its hull almost brushed the buildings on either side.I stared at it, afterimages from the sudden storm dancing around the reality of a huge ship justblatantly blocking the road like that. I had only time to think, yeah, this probably is the place, beforeMircea was dragging me into the shadows of an almost nonexistent alley between two inebriatedbuildings. His gaze was furiously intent. “Where are we?”“Paris, 1793,” I managed to gasp, not sure he’d be able to hear me. I’d had to lip-read tounderstand him, because of the symphony of mostly percussion instruments that had taken upresidence in my ear canals. “At least, I hope so.”Mircea was silent for a moment, that lightning-fast brain doing some catch-up. “Why?” hefinally asked.“I told you. We’re going to a party.”From over his shoulder, I watched a ramp extend outward from the barge until it touched theicy street. It was red, like the hull, where a rich crimson formed the background for great coils ofgold and blue and green that my recovering eyes finally identified as an elongated dragon. Its carvedsnout formed the prow of the boat, with its front claws each holding a glowing golden ball,positioned almost like headlights. Its long, snakelike body ran down the side to end in a barbed tailnear the prow. There were no oars or sails or other evidence of propulsion systems, not that much ofanything would explain how it had gotten landlocked between buildings with no water in sight.Four large men in gold armor came down the ramp. Their suits were covered all over in littlescales, mimicking the ones on the dragon. They took up places on either side of the ramp, two bytwo, holding up long spears like an honor guard. Then, from the dragon’s belly, floated a tiny chairholding an even tinier woman. Her impossibly small feet were wrapped in satin lotus shoes, and Ididn’t have to ask why the levitating chair, because no way could those minuscul
